

### Soul Quest

The Soul Quest Trilogy, Book One

Amy Maurer Jones

Copyright © 2011 by Amy Maurer Jones

Cover Artist: Kelsey Keeton of K Keeton Designs, Photographer/Designer/HMUA, www.kkeetondesigns.com

Cover Model, Serena Lee, www.facebook.com/ModelSerenaLee

Cover Model, Michael Haygood, https://www.facebook.com/TheHaygoods?ref=ts&fref=ts

All Rights reserved, including the right to reproduce this book or portions thereof in any form whatsoever without prior written permission by the author.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or to events or locations is entirely coincidental.

License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to the vendor and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

http://amyjonesyaff.blogspot.com

Dedicated to my husband

Kelly for twelve years of

love and happiness.
_Table of Contents_

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

ChapterTwenty

ChapterTwenty-One

ChapterTwenty-Two

ChapterTwenty-Three

ChapterTwenty-Four

ChapterTwenty-Five

ChapterTwenty-Six

About the Author
Some terminology used throughout the book:

**Oracle -** A command or revelation from the Great Spirit; a spirit possessing Gifts and Charms.

**The Heavens –** The skyward portal between Earth and Arcadia.

**The Light** \- A beautiful, grand, white flame; the power of Arcadia.

**Blaze** – A sword like flame which originates from the Light emanating from a scepter made of star dust.

**Daeva -** An evil supernatural being; a demon; a fallen spirit.

**Aengel** – A half human, half Daeva being.

**Spirit -** A God - like being; on the side of good.

**Guardian Spirit** \- A spirit appointed to a human by the Oracle of Guardianship as a spiritual mentor and liaison to the Great Spirit; a spirit possessing a Gift.

**Elders** \- Guardians who have existed for many centuries.

**Gift** \- A spirit's calling or purpose (Guide, Seeker, Watcher, Planner).

**Gifting Ceremony** – A ceremony where Guardian's Gifts are identified.

**Charm** – Magic.

**The Great Spirit (Hala) –** The Creator; a child in physical form who has existed since the beginning of time.

**Arcadia** \- The Spirit World.

**Shadows** – The remains of a human body whose soul has passed on to the Spirit World.

**Shells** – The remains of a human body whose soul has been devoured by an Aengel or Daeva.

**Induction -** The way a Guardian Spirit teaches humans important information.

**Aura** \- An invisible breath, emanation, or radiation of light energy that surrounds a Spirit.

**Mask** \- A blackness or darkness that surrounds an Aengel or a Daeva.

**Allure** \- The physical energy that surrounds a spirit.

**Wandering** \- The technique a Guardian or Oracle may use to enter a human's dreams and influence them.

**Spiriter** \- A person who can see auras and masks and feel allures.

**Dream Traveler -** A person who is able to travel to the past or future while dreaming.

**Omniscient** \- A person who is all - knowing.

**Undines** \- Water Spirits; charmed people made of water. Create whirlpools, typhoons.

**Gnomes** \- Earth Spirits; charmed troll \- like men that live beneath the ground. Create earthquakes, tremors, fault lines.

**Sylphs** \- Wind Spirits; charmed fairy \- like people with butterfly wings. Create tornadoes and hurricanes.

**Salamanders -** Fire Spirits; charmed serpent - like women. Create fire and explosions.

# The Past

### War

### Assassination

### Annihilation

A world devoured by the

most sinister of creatures.

# CHAPTER ONE

### Liv

### "It is not in the stars

### to hold our destiny

### but in ourselves."

— _William Shakespeare_

February 14, 2015

Forest Hills High School parking lot

Queens, New York

JEDD SENSED SOMETHING was wrong tonight. Darn it! Why did he have to be so perceptive?

"You can trust me, you know?" he said. "There isn't anything I can't handle and there definitely isn't anything that I wouldn't do for you. You know that, Liv" he continued.

"Jedd, I know you care for me and I hope you know that I care for you. You should go home. We shouldn't be together tonight. I want to do what is right and I don't know what that is. This isn't fair to you anymore." I said.

Why was it so hard to let him go? Logically it made perfect sense but it felt so wrong. I needed him. I relied on him when I was weak and unsure of myself. Jedd made me feel like I could do anything, be anything. If he ever knew exactly what that sometimes involved he might change his mind. What if he did know? What would he think of me? How would he feel about me after he knew the truth? Would he think I was a freak? I couldn't handle the idea of him shunning me and yet it seemed I suddenly had to know if he could accept me for me. He immediately recognized the look of insecurity and doubt in my face. Naturally he assumed the fear and doubt was somehow directed at him. He raised an eyebrow at me as if to say, take your best shot.

"You'll think I'm a freak!" I protested.

"Try me. I'm not a sissy." he challenged back.

Could he handle it? I certainly wouldn't think he was a sissy if he couldn't. This little train wreck that was my life was definitely not for the feint of heart. He just sat there staring at me. The cool winter wind played in his jet black curly hair, his skin was a pretty olive color. It heavily contrasted with the steel blue hues of his eyes. His teeth were pearly white and straight. He had a killer smile, my weakness of course. His eyes looked like stars against the midnight sky. He was easily the best looking guy at Forest Hills High School, even if he was only a freshman.

We were more than half way through our freshman year. Spring time would arrive before we knew it. Everyone was looking forward to trips to the shore and the city, unless of course you were me or one of my companions. I'd never imagined the type of responsibility that would come to mean for me, not even close. Less than six months ago I was a carefree kid. My biggest worry was surviving my freshman year in high school. It was all so ironic. Most kids were busy contemplating trips and parties over the spring break. Instead I looked into the eyes of the boy I cared for, maybe even loved, and contemplated whether or not I could trust him with my secret. What would I even say? Well Jedd, I'm a human Oracle of Earth, commanded by the Great Spirit. Yeah Liv, that will go over great! Still, I had to do something. I found myself gazing into his eyes again searching for the answer to my dilemma. Suddenly a little voice in the back of my head told me to go for it. There has always been something about Jedd that makes me feel brave, confident even, whether I should be or not. I decided this fact was a good sign, a good omen of sorts. I made the decision to trust him. He has always been there for me, a constant stand by. He deserved to know what he was getting into. It simply was not fair to allow him to become any more attached to me, or myself to him, when I was more than the person he imagined me to be. I have to do this. I took a deep breath.

"Do you remember when Mr. Marshall was talking to us about the 911 attacks in Social Studies class?"

Jedd looked at me with a confused expression. He raised his eyebrows and cocked his head to the side with a tiny smile playing on his lips. He looked like an adorable, cuddly, innocent puppy.

"And?" he pressed when I didn't continue. Be brave! I chanted to myself.

"Tell me what you remember about it." I said, still not really sure where I was going with this. It was all so complicated.

"Well, I believe I remember him saying something about 911 being a series of suicide attacks by Al-Qaeda against the United States on September 11, 2001. A bunch of Al-Qaeda terrorists hijacked four airplanes. They intentionally crashed two of the planes into the Twin Towers of the World Trade Center. Everyone on both planes died and many more people in the towers and surrounding buildings lost their lives as a result of the attacks. Oh yeah, and I remember he said that both buildings had collapsed within two hours. Man... I couldn't believe that. Those buildings were so huge. I mean, at least they appeared to be in pictures I've seen of them." he said looking at me.

"Yeah, my Mom said they were really huge." I agreed.

"Anyway, he said the terrorists crashed a third plane into the Pentagon and a fourth plane crashed into a field somewhere in Pennsylvania. I can't remember all of the details about that one." he finished.

"Some of its passengers and crew tried to regain control of the plane. The terrorists were headed toward Washington DC and you're right, there were no survivors on any of the planes." I added.

"So what does any of this have to do with you, Liv?" he asked.

"Actually, it has to do with all of us, everyone, every where. It's about being human and human nature... and making the right choices." I said.

"It sounds serious. Hey, this isn't about Melissa Small's house getting toilet papered last weekend is it? I told you I had nothing to do with that. I swear!" he said defensively.

His nose wrinkled. He was lying. Then he mumbled something under his breath, probably thinking I couldn't hear him, " ...not that she didn't deserve it, the liar."

"No Jedd! This has nothing to do with Melissa Small or toilet paper." I complained.

"Sorry, just checking." he said. He was either embarrassed or ashamed, I'm not sure which.

Melissa Small is the biggest gossip in the whole entire school, maybe the whole entire world, possibly even the entire universe. OK, so maybe that is a slight exaggeration, but trust me, you do not want to get on her bad side. If you do you will suffer with endless, merciless, social life-murdering rumors about you and anyone you hang out with forever! Have you ever seen the movie 'Mean Girls?' I'll just say this. Melissa Small makes 'the plastics' Regina George look like an angelic saint. She absolutely terrifies me.

"OK, so forget Melissa." he suggested. "What is this all about?" he asked. I thought about my first conversation with Beau before I answered.

Beau is my Guardian Spirit, my mentor. I would have to consider my words carefully or Jedd might be too overwhelmed. Too much too soon could be bad. Although, Jedd is very athletic, he's in really great shape physically. Surely he wouldn't have a heart attack or anything like that. No, of course he wouldn't. I'm being crazy! Of course, he may think I'm crazy. That would not be good either. OK, enough with the self - induced psycho \- babble.

"Jedd, our world is changing. We live in a day and age where seeing means believing. More often than not people are turning away from the good that life has to offer. They are blinded by what they want and think is good for them." I said firmly. "It may appear to be easier to give in to temptation than it is to fight against it sometimes, but you must remember that giving in always comes with a price." I tried to explain.

"Exactly," he said. "I know exactly what you mean, Liv. Like I was saying before about Melissa Small, I was not involved in the toilet paper incident but I don't feel sorry for her. Ms. Queen Bee got all jealous because Ray asked Meena to the Valentine's Day dance and not her. I swear she is completely bi-polar! Before that happened she and Ray were the best of friends, then Ray asks Meena to be his date and wham! Psycho city! Ray doesn't care about the lies she spreads about him, but he's getting really sick and tired of the crappy stuff she keeps saying about Meena. I am too. She's our friend. It's not right. Anyway, that's why Ray toilet papered her house last weekend." He vented looking guilty about something.

"You know, Meena doesn't care about the things Melissa is saying about her. She knows this is about Melissa's jealousy over Ray and nothing to do with her. Although, she would be upset if a couple of short tempered, dumb boys got themselves in trouble trying to defend her reputation irresponsibly." I snapped at him.

He looked so guilty that I almost felt sorry for him. He was quiet for a moment. He looked as if he were considering something.

"Are you mad at me Liv? You know... because I helped Ray toilet paper Melissa's house? Is that what this is about?" he asked looking ashamed.

"That depends... are you apologizing?" I asked.

"Yes, I apologize." he said with out any hesitation.

"You apologize for what?" I countered.

"I apologize for doing something petty and irresponsible, and for lying to you about it. Although, you always seem to know when I lie to you, so... isn't that kind of like not really lying?" he asked.

"Yes it is still lying, anything less than the truth is a lie. Anyway, I accept your apology, but you should know that Melissa's new lawn decor is not what this is about." I replied.

It is true that I always know when Jedd is lying to me. It is not a result of magical intuition however, just a wrinkled nose. Lying is unpleasant for Jedd. He actually winces when he has to do it. The wrinkled nose is the result of this wincing. Jedd is not ordinarily one to tell tall tales. Usually his lies have to do with protecting someone else, avoiding embarrassment or fear of disappointing me. I can understand that. I'm not perfect either.

"At any rate you should know that Laith was the one who had to clean up your mess." I informed him.

Laith is Melissa's step brother. Jedd and Laith are good friends. We all are. Jedd looked very remorseful when he learned Laith had to clean up the yard.

"What I was referring to extends well beyond the walls of Forest Hills High School or Melissa Small's lawn." I returned to my point. "Have you ever heard the expression you should never judge a book by its cover? Sometimes things are far from what they appear to be Jedd. What if I said there were angels walking the earth? What would you think? Good or bad?" I said waiting for his predictable response.

"Good, of course." he replied easily, confirming my assumptions.

"Are you sure?" I pressed further. "Are you positive that all angels are good? Is it possible that some angels might be bad? Remember Lucifer, the Prince of Darkness? Was he not a fallen angel?" I challenged.

"Angels aren't bad Liv. Like you said Lucifer was a fallen angel. He wasn't one of the good guys." he chuckled as if we were discussing comic book villains and heroes.

"How do you know this? Are all angels the same?" I asked.

"All I really know is that you're my angel, Liv and you are definitely not bad." he smiled at me with a wink, easily distracting me from my resolve to resolve this situation.

I could feel the blush spreading across my face so I took a deep breath, shook my head and re - centered myself.

"I'm being serious Jedd. How do you know?" I demanded. He refocused noticing the seriousness in my expression.

"I just know. I have... faith." he said with certainty. I could see that he meant it.

It was not just the three words he spoke that convinced me. It was the way he spoke them. He took this faith he spoke of seriously.

"Faith..." I breathed after him, relieved at his response.

"That's very good." I continued. "We all need faith, something to believe in." I said with the hope that others felt the same way he did.

"Well yeah, but why do you say it like that?" he asked noticing my distraction.

"Faith is good Jedd, but Aengels, A - E -N - G - E - L - S, Aengels are bad. Aengels are pure evil!" I said in a low voice.

He just stared at me, concern growing in his face. It was not the kind of concern that made me think he feared for my sanity. It was more like looking into a mirror and seeing your fears reflected back at you. He grasped that something was wrong. Again I had to ask myself, could he handle this? Was it fair for me to want him to?

"Well, what is it that they want? The Aengels, I mean." he asked nervously before I could contemplate redirecting the path of the conversation.

Well, he asked so I couldn't lie to him. I replied very calm and evenly, "Our souls."

# CHAPTER TWO

### Aengels and Daevas

"Be sober, be vigilant;

### because your adversary

### the devil, as a roaring lion,

### walketh about seeking

### whom he may devour."

— _Bible, 1 Peter v. 8_

September 10, 2001 (the eve of 911)

The Waldorf Astoria Hotel

Manhattan, New York

ETHELINE FROWNED AT herself in the mirror. She was never exactly beautiful in her human form but now she was morbidly grotesque. Her hair was once a shiny, softly curling, platinum blond. Now it looked stringy, bleached and brittle. She remembered how interesting her hazel eyes looked when the sunlight spilled into them. Now they took on a dull flat black. Her skin was always fair but now her pale skin could make a corpse look healthy. Avna noticed her scowling at herself in the large mirror in the foyer of the hotel suite.

"Don't fret my sweet. It won't last forever. I was even uglier than you in my Aengel form. I'd compare the process to the life cycle of a butterfly. You are no longer a lowly larva. You are changing, a chrysalis of evil. Once you have taken enough human souls to complete the change you will become a Daeva, beautiful and powerful, just like yours truly." she laughed wickedly, sweeping her lovely, fiery red ringlets behind her shoulder as she admired herself in the mirror.

She was more than beautiful now. Her porcelain skin glowed against her dazzling, onyx eyes and flaming red curls. Yes, she remembered Etheline's gruesome plight well. She remembered a dull gray face with charcoal for eyes framed with limp, orange, wiry hair. Ew! All is well that ends well, she thought. Etheline glared at her.

"See!" Avna gestured toward herself in the mirror. "No worries." she bragged.

"Not for you." Etheline spat back. "Did you infect me just so you could torture me until my transition is complete?" Etheline whined.

"Don't be like that, my pet." she purred. Etheline hated it when Avna referred to her as her pet. It was degrading to her.

"Besides, we have far more important matters to concern ourselves with, my dear, do we not?" she prompted.

"Yes Avna. I know that. Has Shyam received confirmation from the humans yet?" Etheline asked.

"Not yet, but it shouldn't be much longer." Avna replied. "If this plays out the way we suspect those incompetent humans will end up doing half the job for us." Avna snickered.

"Do you really think they will take the bait so easily Avna?" Etheline wondered.

"Of course they will. The stupid humans haven't even an inkling of suspicion about our kind. They will blame each other for this 'so called' tragedy." she sneered. "They will go to war and blow each other to kingdom come. Afterward we can devour the aftermath, a buffet of souls practically served to us on a silver platter." Avna cackled wildly. Etheline joined in her laughter. This was going to be so easy. "Where is Lefu?" Avna asked suddenly, realizing she hadn't seen him in awhile.

"He's hunting. There is a group of drunks in the alley behind the hotel, a mere appetizer to tide us over until the main course that you have described comes to pass." Etheline said in anticipation.

"Good. I'm in need of some refreshment. They will have to do for now." Avna approved.

"I'll raise five souls to your one." Lefu wagered Etheline around a hand of poker.

Shyam still awaited confirmation from the humans. He paced back and forth in front of the bar, brandy in hand. All would have seemed utterly normal had the two not been wagering the souls of humans. They kept tally on a tablet of paper because they could not think of anything significant enough to symbolize a human soul. There was no amount of money, rare jewels, real estate or any material possession that could outweigh the worth of a human soul. Lefu was every bit as eager to complete the transition as Etheline. As Etheline pondered his wager he recalled the tedious efforts necessary to lure the handful of homeless humans to their hotel suite earlier that evening. It wasn't too difficult. After all, they were without shelter and food. It had been raining so he had tempted them back to the room with promises of new, dry clothes, a warm meal and wine. Sadly, he probably could have just offered the wine and they still would have come. Alcoholism... he thought. He'd put them out of their misery, not that he cared. Yes they were desperate, he'd thought. Even after taking in the sight of him they had still agreed to come. Lefu wasn't nearly as put off with his Aengel appearance as Etheline was. He was used to being looked upon as homly, or even worse. During his human years he had been in an accident as a small child that left him scarred, disfigured and crippled. True, his once jet black silky hair was now a dull gray and his deep chocolate brown eyes and skin looked of chalky soot. Now however, the hump in his back and the limp in his walk seemed less pronounced. In fact, with every human soul he consumed he grew stronger. His body seemed to be righting itself. Yes he looked forward to the day when he could glide in a walk with his back straight and his shoulders pulled back. He was sick and tired of feeling old and haggard. He would not be a victim anymore. No one would pity him ever again. Shyam promised him this and so he'd agreed to the infection. Good thing too because now he realized had he not Shyam would have killed him and consumed his soul instead.

"I'll raise you eight souls to your five." Etheline interrupted.

"Damn!" he cursed. Was she bluffing he wondered.

Avna heard his cursing and strolled into the room, curious to the situation. She found them wagering souls in the sitting area. The patio doors that led out to the balcony were open allowing a light, cool breeze to sweep into the room. It felt nice so she relaxed a bit. The waiting for confirmation was beginning to take its toll on everyone's nerves.

"Lefu, I was very impressed with your catch earlier this evening." she teased. "Perhaps you used a bit of compulsion?" she laughed.

She was making fun of him. They all knew he would not gain the compulsion ability until he completed the transition. A smirk drew on Etheline's lips as well.

"Yeah, you're all so damned hilarious! Why don't you send your resume and head shot over to 'Stand Up New York' while you're at it? You could be the next Chevy Chase." he retorted. "Of course the head shot would probably guarantee your application being designated to the bottom of the circular file Etheline." he sneered gesturing to the round waste basket beside the desk.

Everyone boasted a laugh except Etheline. They were quickly silenced by the sound of Shyam's ring tone, Back in Black by ACDC. This was it.

Shyam continued to pace back and forth in front of the bar as he nodded and grunted into his cell phone. He was a dangerously handsome man with sleek, black hair and the same glowing porcelain skin of Avna. His eyes too were a radiant onyx, mesmerizing and enticing in all their mystery. No person, human or otherwise, could deny him his desires. This was what they did, he and Avna. They used compulsion to delude the humans. Their beauty would lure them in allowing them to compel them into whatever task they required of them. The Aengels were merely their servants while they forged toward their completed transition. Etheline and Lefu brought them souls for consumption, fuel for energy. They were all young in appearance, but Shyam and Avna were centuries old. Etheline and Lefu would join their ranks one day if they succeeded in completing the transition. The Aengels were more vulnerable. True they were stronger and faster than humans but nothing compared to Shyam and Avna, true Daevas. They could slash through flesh and bone, even metal with their teeth and fingernails, but their bodies were closer to the fragility of a human. Unlike Shyam and Avna, nothing human could threaten them. Even human weaponry was not fast or powerful enough to destroy them. This is why it was their job to manipulate the humans. It had been all too easy for them to set up the disastrous event planned for the next day. A militia of compelled humans would hijack four airplanes and cause a global disaster that would induce doubt, fear, and weakened faith into the hearts of millions for years to come. This was their real plan. As overwhelming as it would seem to the humans the death toll from 911's events would be next to nothing to the Daevas. However, it would plant the seed of evil. It would seal the fate of the humans dipping the scales from good to evil. This would allow them more power, more control, an expansion of rank. They would rule the world at last. Shyam snapped his cell phone closed.

He turned to face his accomplices and with a wicked edge to voice he announced firmly, "We are ready."

# CHAPTER THREE

### Hala

### "The wolf shall dwell

### with the lamb, and the

### leopard shall lie down

### with the young goat,

### and the calf and the

### lion and the fattened

### calf together, and a little

### child shall lead them."

— _Isaiah 11;6 ESV_

September 11, 2001

Arcadia

DEEP WITHIN THE heart of Arcadia shines the most radiant light. This light, the Light, harnesses the all encompassing power of Arcadia, the Spirit World. Its source is a beautiful, grand, white flame that blazes endlessly. Its flame has flickered ever since the beginning of time. Its brilliance ruptures through the most beautifully sculpted crystallized rock. This rock is made from star dust and is the only material strong enough to house its energy. Arcadia is everything you would imagine paradise to be. It is a place of peace, prosperity and happiness. At the very heart of it lies a maze of crystallized rock known as the Maze of Mirrors. You will find the Light within this maze at its most centralized point. All spirits are born from the Light. Some were created here in Arcadia as Guardians, Oracles or Nature Spirits. Others were born on Earth in human form. I should know. I created them. My name is Hala and I am the Great Spirit.

Only spirits live in Arcadia. Some people refer to Arcadia as the Spirit World. Humans can not live in Arcadia until they have passed on to their second life. When a human dies their soul leaves their body and enters the Spirit World. Oracles, Guardians and Nature Spirits can come and go freely most of their lives. After a period of time Guardian Spirits will become Elders and they will remain on Earth for the remainder of their existence. Life on Earth is changing now however and I fear for the safety of my children, both humans and Elders alike. Spirits born in Arcadia have never possessed the ability to have direct contact with humans. In other words, humans can not see us. This is about to change.

"Spirit of Light, charmed of star dust, gifts of the Elders, body of Earth, soul of humanity," I chanted repeatedly as I looked deep into the glowing white flame.

In moments the Light cast itself against the crystallized walls of the Maze of Mirrors. The southern walls of the maze are windows into the past. The eastern and western walls reach the present and the northern walls shed light on what is yet to come. The mirrored walls began to flicker. I could see clearly the eastern and western walls reflecting the chaotic tragedy unfolding in Manhattan, New York at this very moment, raging fire, smothering smoke, crumbling plaster and cement and screeching metal, death, despair and destruction. The southern walls flickered. A series of images flashed through tragic days past. A man shot down in Dallas, in the middle of a parade. Another man shot down in Memphis because of the color of his skin. A Dictator took his own life in Berlin. The images continued to flash seemingly unrelated. The northern walls began to flicker. The images of the future were the most hideous of all. The Earth was covered in a cloud of darkness. No ray of light could impale the black sheath of doom. The once quiet fields raged in flame, the once majestic mountain peaks spewed lava and ash, the ocean and rivers were dried up and nothing living survived because there was no sunlight or water to sustain it. The walls continued to flash images past, present and future. The flashes condensed and quickened and finally a single face was staring at me from every wall. Is that Shayan? Shayan, the Oracle of Humanity. I banished him to Earth for the rest of his existence centuries ago. Shayan was jealous of humans. He was jealous of how they are able to choose their own path in life and make their own choices. Oracles can not do this. Their destiny is determined for them at birth. It is an honor and a responsibility. He was disgusted with the humans. He felt they were wasting this gift of freedom and choices that he did not possess. He said that he would not waste such gifts and he asked me to make him human. I was outraged. Never had one of my children been so selfish. I was ashamed and I did not want his negative example to be followed so I banished him from Arcadia forever. Clearly Shayan has fallen. He has consumed a human soul becoming a Daeva, a fallen spirit. Worse, he has caused centuries of death and loss right under my nose. Worse still, he is feeding off of the aftermath of the wars and victims he's slain. Worst, he is infecting humans with his DNA and creating an army of lethal monsters called Aengels. These Aengels will one day become Daeva's if they can consume enough human souls. They must be stopped.

"Spirit of Light, charmed of star dust, gifts of the Elders, body of Earth, soul of humanity, spirit of Light, charmed of star dust, gifts of the Elders, body of Earth, soul of humanity, spirit of Light, charmed of star dust, gifts of the Elders, body of Earth, soul of humanity..." I chanted again and again.

The Light blazed brighter and mightier until it exploded and its white flames swirled within the Maze of Mirrors licking the walls and sparking into the deep blue sky. The intensity increased. I chanted louder and faster. The flames stretched even higher and the deep blue night sky was so well illuminated by the Light you would have believed the sun had risen to brighten the day again. The flames formed a vortex that sped into an infernal tornado. The tornado strengthened until it lifted itself above the Maze of Mirrors and blasted itself into the heavens. A shower of silver dust covered Arcadia like a blanket of platinum snow. All fell quiet. Silence claimed Arcadia. Shining, silver, silent and still, at first there was nothing else until the northern walls of the Maze of Mirrors began to softly flicker. Beauty behold... petal pink skin... soft silky curls... bright eyes, curious and innocent... smiles... tiny, precious fingers, toes, and noses.

"Beauty, behold our salvation, our promise of the future." I gasped. "Light embrace them. Protect them. Love them!" I exclaimed. "Beauty, behold all that is pure, the miracle of life!" I wept uncontrollably with joy.

I was filled with awe and hope and peace so profound I could not contain my relief and happiness.

# CHAPTER FOUR

Paul

"Being gifted needs courage."

— _Georg Brandes_

September 15, 2001

Arcadia

"DOES ANYONE KNOW what this is about?" asked Belinda. "What could Hala want with us?" she wondered out loud.

"Maybe it has something to do with the recent tragic events in New York." offered Naomi.

"No really, do you think?" Kevin said rolling his eyes.

"Shut up, Kevin! You have no idea why Hala has called upon us." Kevin snorted in amusement. Belinda raised an eyebrow at him. "Well, do you?" she challenged. He just shrugged his shoulders. "That's what I thought." she snapped.

"Here we go again." Naomi muttered sadly.

Kevin looked as if he were about to say something in retaliation when Beau hastily shuffled through the door.

"Am I late?" he asked. He was out of breath from running.

"Man, are you ever on time?" Kevin complained.

Beau was notoriously late for everything. If it wasn't one thing it was another. His alarm didn't go off, he lost the text message, he went to the wrong location.... you get the idea. The four some were well acquainted. They had completed their training cycle for guardianship two years ago but had yet to receive their human assignments. Most of the Guardians in their graduating class had long since received their assignments and the four were beginning to worry. I had assured them this was nothing to worry about. I promised they would receive assignments when the time was right. The Guardianship program goes to great lengths to effectively match Guardians and humans. There are no random combinations. Each Guardian receives an extensive evaluation following their completion of the program. Each strength and weakness is noted and the data received is compared with similar information regarding newborn humans. This is very important. The strongest matches can mean the difference between a human child growing up to become a rocket scientist or a serial killer literally.

"Hala will be here shortly." I announced, entering the room. I'm Paul, the Oracle of Guardianship. I noticed Kevin smirking in my direction.

"Paul looks a lot like the guys you see in the World Wrestling Federation." he whispered in Beau's ear, snickering. Beau fought back a smile. "Even his bald head and blue eyes make him look like Mr. Clean." Kevin laughed again louder than before.

Beau controlled his face better this time because I was looking at the two of them with an unamused expression on my face. Mr. Clean, how ridiculous I thought.

"You'll be receiving your human assignments today." I said sternly, hoping Kevin would focus.

"Really, don't you usually relay the assignments, Paul?" asked Beau.

"Yes usually, but your assignments are... unique. Hala will explain when he arrives." I replied more calmly.

They were nervous and confused. They had waited longer than most for their assignments but their waiting was going to pay off. The four Guardians stared after me a bit unsettled as I exited the room as hastily as I entered it.

Each guardian is unique, just like a human. Within the first few weeks of the Guardianship training program it is always obvious to me what a particular Guardian's Gift will be. A Gift is a Guardian's calling or purpose. Guardians are labeled into one of four different categories of Gifts; Guides, Seekers, Watchers and Planners. A Guide's purpose involves steering humans down the correct path. They are very patient and diplomatic people. They have a gift for helping others realize their full potential. Additionally, because they are good at diplomacy they are often good coordinators in the event that a group of Guardians need to work together in facilitating human relationships. They can consider all of the information objectively and guide the human toward a productive outcome. Many feel that Guides are the most important of all Guardians which is why everyone in the Guardianship program was surprised when I identified Beau as a Guide.

"Beau has absolutely no organizational skills whatsoever. He's always late, he's messy, he loses everything, and he's forgetful. How is he supposed to guide anyone anywhere? He couldn't even find his own shoes this morning." Belinda had said after the Gifting Ceremony. The Gifting Ceremony is the ceremony where Guardian's Gifts are identified.

"Physically speaking he is a nice looking guy..." Naomi commented. Beau is tall and broad shouldered like a football player with curly, brunette hair and handsome blue eyes. "He's really sweet too... but a Guide?" Naomi pondered. She agreed with Belinda.

"Maybe." shrugged Kevin. The girls looked at Kevin incredulously.

I identified Kevin as a Watcher. Kevin saw something in Beau that Belinda and Naomi had not yet discovered. Watchers are the eyes into reality. They are calm and cautious. They pay closer attention to what a person does than to what they say. They are powerfully gifted readers of body language. They can read a lie in a glance, fear in an angry outburst or manipulation in tears. They can see a person's true intentions in their actions. A Watcher could convict you or prove your innocence without hearing you utter one word.

"Are you sure you're not just jealous, Belinda?" Kevin teased. He had known she wasn't jealous, but he couldn't resist annoying her.

"Shut up, Kevin! You're getting on my nerves!" Belinda had barked.

The two of them bicker constantly. Kevin is cocky to the extreme and Belinda has a short temper. She is the fuse and he is the igniting flame. Kevin is a lanky, blue - eyed blond, a true surfer boy in appearance and attitude. Belinda is a petite, dark - eyed red head, a little fire cracker.

Belinda had been surprised about Beau's Gift. She had wondered if she didn't clearly understand everything involved with being a Guide. I identified Belinda as a Seeker. Seekers seek the truth and shed light on what is hidden or misunderstood. They are tolerant and fair. Their Gift enables them to read between the lines, look past stereotypes, and learn what is to be learned before passing judgment. They help humans overcome prejudice and discrimination. Likewise they help humans to see through deception and fraud.

"Beau is very patient and easy to talk to. Maybe we are missing something here." Belinda had pondered.

"I think you're right Belinda. I get really stressed out about my Ethics Analysis class. Beau is the only one who really ever listens to my venting. He is very good at helping people work through their issues." Naomi had reflected.

"Ethics Analysis, you make straight A's in that class. You make straight A's in every class Naomi. You are a true Planner." Belinda had complimented.

Belinda had been right. Naomi, a timid yet wise young girl with sandy brown hair and piercing gray - blue eyes, was a Planner. You could almost see the depth of her knowledge in those gray - blue eyes the way you might assume the vast depths of the ocean stretched out for miles before you on a quiet, clear day. Planners are historians, analysts and problem solvers. They are wise beyond their years. They know without being taught. They possess memories from lives they have never lived themselves. They are a living archive of information and experience. They are gifted at considering many options and determining which outcome will turn out best. A Planner could easily solve many of the world's most difficult problems through simple research and analysis.

"OK Naomi, I haven't been fair here." Kevin admitted. "Why do you think Hala is assigning our humans? Why not Paul?" he asked.

"Change is my guess." Naomi said.

"What was it that Paul had said about our assignments?" asked Belinda.

"He said they were unique. So... they're special." Naomi smiled, satisfied that she was right.

"She's the Planner." Beau encouraged. They all smiled at him in agreement.

"OK, so why would Hala choose us?" Kevin asked.

"Maybe we are special too?" Beau wondered.

They all looked at Naomi and she nodded in agreement.

"Why?" asked Belinda.

"Guardianship is a tricky thing. For centuries Guardians have approached humans the same way. Considering what just happened in New York my guess is Hala is seeking change. We are young and strongly gifted. None of us have overlapping Gifts and we are more adaptable to change than the Elders." Naomi explained.

Elders are Guardians who have existed for many centuries. On occasion a Guardian's Gifts overlap. Once in awhile you may find a Seeker with a capacity for watching. Various combinations may apply to this theory but only two Gifts may appear simultaneously and one of the two is always dominant. Still this is rare and many believe possessing two Gifts makes the dominant ability weaker, thus it is favorable to possess only one Gift. There has only been one Guardian to possess all four Gifts simultaneously. Me. Hala, the Great Spirit commanded me as the Oracle of Guardianship. When this happened I came to possess all four Gifts. I was formerly a Guide, like Beau.

"Wow, I can't believe Hala is going to assign our human charges. I can't believe he has chosen us for some unique purpose." Beau murmured.

"I'm not surprised that he chose yours truly." bragged Kevin. Belinda and Naomi rolled their eyes. Beau just laughed. "I'm serious. We make a great team. Some of us may contribute more than others, but even so we work together quite well." Kevin said, implying that he was the 'someone' who contributed more.

"Whatever Kevin... If we work well together it is because Beau is such an excellent Guide and nothing to do with you." Belinda snapped.

"We all make significant contributions." Beau clarified before Kevin and Belinda could start arguing.

"That is exactly what I said." Kevin snorted.

"You are so full of yourself." Belinda whispered just to Kevin.

Kevin winked at her and grinned. Belinda clenched her teeth together holding back the words and anger inside her. She was immediately distracted from her irritation when Hala and I walked into the room.

Hala takes the appearance of a child in physical form. In years he is as old as the universe. He is billions of years old while looking no more than the age of seven.. His beauty is beyond anything humanly imaginable. His cherub - like face is framed in long, pale, blond curls and his brilliant emerald green eyes are nestled in thick brown lashes. The face of this child is wise beyond his years. Even his rosy dimpled cheeks and baby soft skin could not mask the magnitude of knowledge and power he possesses.

"Hello, my children." Hala greeted the young Guardians. Beau, Belinda, Kevin and Naomi all knelt and bowed their heads in respect with their right hand fisted over their hearts. Hala bowed his head in acknowledgment and returned respect. Hala finds the spirit of the young endearing and powerful. Guardians finish the program at the age of 12. The Guardians he spoke to now were 14 years old, high school age. A guardian will stop aging physically until his or her assigned newborn human reaches the same age. This allows them to grow up together. When their human passes on to the next life they will graduate to the status of Elder. "You are right as usual Paul. This is indeed a very strong and special group of young Guardians." Hala complimented me approving of my choice. Naomi smiled as her gut feeling from earlier became more intense. Hala noticed her confidence. "Young Naomi, your guess is correct. It is indeed time for a change and you and your friends are going to be an integral part of this change." Hala confirmed looking at each of the four young Guardians.

"Yes, sir." the foursome nodded dutifully.

"Four human children will be born very soon and you will be charged as their liaisons to me. They will be the first humans of their kind, the first humans to be commanded as Oracles." Hala said seriously.

"Commanded as Oracles, as in spirits?" Naomi asked doubtfully.

Humans were not Oracles. Naomi knew this for fact. I gave her a look which suggested she should listen and not speak but Hala was not offended by Naomi's inquisitiveness. Naomi is a Planner. It's her job to understand and keep the facts straight. He not only found her question natural, but responsible.

"Yes, Naomi." Hala spoke very patiently. "You have heard correctly. Four human newborns will be commanded as Oracles." he reassured her.

Hala would often walk among human children. This is easy for him since he appears to be a child himself. His love for them compares to the type of love a mother or father possesses for their own child. Hala is inspired by children. They give him hope. They are not as easily tainted by evil. Their purity and innocence make it easier for him to protect them from the dark forces of evil. As humans age they grow more vulnerable to these dark forces. Sometimes they become undone completely. Hala is the infinite good, the heart and soul of spirit. He has the ability to command spirit in others. They are called Oracles. Oracles are God - like persons from the past and present. They possess special gifts and charms. Their gifts are the same as those possessed by Guardians like myself. They are Guides, Seekers, Watchers and Planners. Unlike Guardians they also possess charms or magic. Guardians, who have moved on, the Elders, manifest their gifts through the Earth. They find new life in nature. It may be a tree, a rabbit, a fish. There are many possibilities. Guardians and Oracles can not be seen by humans. I imagine we are a bit like the little angel that humans imagine sitting on their right shoulder whispering the answers to moral dilemmas into their ear. Guardians speak to humans through dreams or varying states of subconsciousness. Oracles can do this as well, but they are mostly protectors.

Aengels and Daevas can be seen by humans. This provides them with a better ability to interact with them. This is their one advantage. We have an advantage too. An Oracle's charms make them a physical threat to the Aengels and Daevas. Their magic can kill them and unlike a Guardian or an Oracle this death is permanent. Aengels and Daevas can not reincarnate themselves through the Earth the way our Elders have. The Earth will suffocate evil in her soil, drown darkness in her waters, and strangle abomination in her roots. Earth will never hold evil. The Aengel's and Daevas survival is entirely dependent upon human life. They feed off the souls of humans but they rely on them for more than sustenance. They may only multiply or reproduce with the help of humans. They don't do this in the biblical sense. They must infect humans with their DNA. This may only happen if the human gives them permission to do so. It will only work with Daeva DNA. Aengel DNA is too unstable because the transition is not yet complete. The humans are the link. They are the Aengels and Daevas victory or downfall. If they agree to the change the Daeva will inject his DNA into their bloodstream the same way a physician injects a vaccine. The change will begin to take place immediately and can not be reversed.

The four Guardians listened very intently now.

"The human Oracles will be special because they will represent the past and the future of Arcadia. They will be young and human but they will possess the gifts and charms of Oracles. They will exist in the present while being linked to the past, two male and two female. They will be born on All Hallows Eve in honor of the dead. They will be a symbol of recognition to the human souls that have been lost to the Daevas and Aengels. The children will save us from those who plot to destroy humanity." Hala explained.

"Why do you need us? If they are Oracles they will be much more powerful than we are." Naomi said skeptically.

"Ah, yes. This is a very good question young, Naomi." said Hala. "You must remember they will be half human as well. Human children need Guardians. Oracles or not, the human children shall not differ in that respect." Hala answered.

"What happens when they grow up, become adults?" Beau questioned.

"You will act as a liaison between them and my self as always." Hala replied simply.

"What if they don't hear us?" worried Kevin.

"Some of the other Guardians say their human children can't hear them." Belinda added with her own uncertainty.

"Sadly, I know of this." sighed Hala. "The human Oracles will listen. Besides you have a bit of an advantage since they are half Spirit. They will be able to see you." Hala encouraged. The four Guardians blinked in shock. They glanced at one another as if to confirm what they just heard. Humans can not see Guardians. They didn't understand how this was possible.

"They will be half Spirit." I repeated calmly, reminding them of the difference.

"Oh." the foursome breathed, still struggling to grasp the impossible.

It would take some time to come to terms with all of this. I understood how overwhelming it was for them. I could hardly believe it myself when Hala had first explained everything to me.

"I have faith in you, young Guardians. I know this is a lot to ask of you. It is more than I have ever asked of any Guardian, but I am certain that Paul has chosen wisely. You will succeed with this task I ask of you. You must succeed. The good of the world depends on it." Hala said solemnly, then turned and exited the room.

I knew Hala was right. I knew the young Guardians were special. I felt their awesome Gifts from day one of their training in the Guardianship program. This is why I had waited to assign them a human. The four young Guardians worried it was because I did not find their Gifts strong enough for human assignment but the truth was that until now I had not found a human worthy of their Guardianship.

"Don't worry. You will succeed." I reassured them and followed Hala out of the room.

# CHAPTER FIVE

### Paul

### "Time is a brisk wind,

### for each hour it brings

### something new...

### but who can understand

### and measure its sharp breath,

### its mystery and its design?"

\- Paracelsus

14 years later, August 2014

Arcadia

I FOUND HALA in the Maze of Mirrors. He stood at the top of a raised balcony that overlooked the Light. Spiraling crystal staircases wound their way up the walls of the maze to meet the shimmering balcony on either side. Crystallized shards of rock stuck out in every direction like stalagmites. They dripped from the ceiling, wrapped around the staircases, crowned the balcony and exploded at the base of the Light. If you could imagine what it would be like to stand inside the center of the most flawless diamond you might be able to understand the awesome beauty and intensity of the Maze of Mirrors. I followed the circular staircase up to the balcony and stood next to Hala. In his small hands he held a crystal slab. He stroked his fingers across the surface of the slab and images flashed across it. It reminded me of a laptop computer only it had no buttons and switches, keys or cords. He would simply glide his fingertips atop its surface and the images would change. The image, or screen for lack of a better word, he looked at now appeared to be some sort of case file. Yes, it was a human case file.

It read:

Human Case File #27364529584756390000

File Type: Classified

Subject: Liv Glyn

DOB: October 31, 2001

Human Parents: Lara and William Glyn

Siblings: None

Hair Color: Brown

Eye Color: Brown

Height: 5 feet, 7 inches

Weight: 118 pounds

Academic strengths: Sciences and the Arts

Guardian Spirit: Beau

Gift: Guide

Spirit Designation – Human Oracle of Earth

Active Charms: Earth affinity, dream traveler, wanderer, spiriter

Inactive Charms: shape shifter (takes the form of animals), manipulates natural forces (earthquakes, tremors, fault lines)

THE PAGE CONTINUED this way mentioning lists of inductions and discoveries reported by Beau, the human girl's Guardian Spirit. Hala would slide his finger down the side of the slab and the listings would scroll. When he came across a heading that heightened his interest he would touch the entry and the entry would come to life on the southern walls of the Maze of Mirrors. He scrolled down a list of entries and touched an entry. It was just like watching a movie.

January 2006, 5 years old – Imaginary Friend

The southern wall projected the human girl and her Guardian sitting in the middle of what appeared to be a teddy bear tea party at her mother and father's dining room table. Each seat had been filled with a dolly or teddy bear of sorts raised to table level with pillows and blankets. Beau sat across from Liv, the human girl, at the dining table. The environment was child's play but the tone of the conversation was very serious.

" _Beau, Mommy says you are not real. She says you are just i-mag – i – nary." She finally forced out the words._

" _Do you think I'm real?" Beau replied._

The little human girl thought for a moment and grinned. "Yes!" She declared.

" _I will always be your friend Liv. I will always be here for you." He promised. The projection faded and Hala touched another entry._

March 2007, 6 years old – Gaea

In this memory Beau and Liv are sitting next to Gaea. Gaea is an Elder Guardian, the Oracle of Life. She has taken the physical form of a tree.

" _I love spring time, Beau. Everything is so beautiful. Don't you think so?" Liv turned to Beau who was lounging in the grass next to her._

" _I do, Liv. Make it beautiful!" he cheered with a carefree laugh._

At that moment the little girl reached up to a low lying branch and caressed one of Gaea's green budding blooms. The bloom unfolded into a lovely cherry blossom and like a train of dominoes the rest of the buds on her branches woke to life. Hala touched the slab again and we previewed another entry.

October 2009, 8 years old – Jedd

" _Beau, how did I know Jedd before I actually met him." Liv asked._

I'm sure this question might have rattled any other person but it was par for the course to a Guardian Spirit.

" _Wandering..." He answered simply and calmly._

" _What is wandering?" she said puzzled by his answer._

" _Wandering is how I teach you things. I enter your dreams and show you important things." He explained._

" _So you showed me Jedd before I met him because he is important." Liv wondered._

" _Friendship is important. We all need people that we can rely on and who can rely on us. And yes, Jedd is an important friend." He said uneasily._

" _You're my friend, aren't you Beau?" she worried._

" _Yes, always." He said solemnly. "But, Jedd is your friend too. He understands you and he can be with you all of the time. He doesn't have any limitations and if one day you don't remember me.... Well, Jedd is good for you, Liv." Beau tried to explain. He had a sad look in his eyes._

" _Won't you always be here, Beau?" Liv asked with increased worry in her voice. "Always Liv, I will be here, always. Remember that." he assured her._

THE MEMORY FADED again and Hala selected one more of Liv's entries.

January 2011, 11 years old – Dead People

" _Hey Mom, how can dead people walk around New York like that?" Liv asked her mother from the passenger seat of their mini van._

Beau turned ghostly pale at the horror of such a question and may as well have been bound and gagged in Lara Glyn's presence. He didn't know what to do so he held his breath and waited for Liv's mother to respond.

" _Honestly Liv, what are you jabbering on about now? Where in the world do you come up with this stuff? I think you're letting those Harry Potter books warp your sense of reality, honey." her Mother ranted in frustration._

It had been one of those days. Question after endless question about boys... her newly blossoming female anatomy and its function.... do people live in Antarctica? You get the drift. Liv's mother pulled into the driveway as Liv fired another grenade on the subject matter. Beau cringed.

" _You know what I mean, the dead people. The people who are surrounded by that cold dark light all of the time. You know it's weird, Mom. Admit it." she said matter o' fact like._

" _Yeah Liv, it is weird. It's so weird that I'm going to make you an eye appointment with Dr. Brinkley as soon as I step foot in the house." she raised an eyebrow at Liv and stomped off toward the house. "...cold, black light." she muttered under her breath and grumbled a few other phrases I couldn't make out._

As soon as Liv's mother was occupied on the telephone arranging Liv's eye appointment Beau intercepted.

" _Hi, Beau." Liv beamed. "Liv, what are you doing?" Beau pleaded exasperated._

" _What? Chill-ax, Beau. Now what rule did I break?" she teased._

Beau rolled his eyes. This new 'tween' lingo was driving him nuts.

" _Liv, you can not talk to your mother about Daevas." he explained._

" _I didn't." she said defensively. "I just asked her about the dead pe... Oh. They aren't dead people, are they?" she asked impishly as reality registered._

" _No Liv." he sighed. "What you described to your mother was the mask of a Daeva. Don't you remember? Oracles have auras and Daeva's have masks. The cold blackness is formed from the angry energy of the human souls they have consumed. Now where did you see one?" he asked._

He was frightened. Daeva's are very dangerous and he worried one of them may have recognized Liv as something more than human. That would not be good.

" _Manhattan." she answered casually. She did not understand the potential enormity of the situation._

" _Great... Thanks for being specific." he said sarcastically. Liv stuck her tongue out at him, true to her eleven year old human form._

THE IMAGE FADED and Hala turned and faced me.

"Beau has done an outstanding job with Liv. Her connection to the Earth is already quite remarkable. Don't you agree my old friend?" Hala smiled up at me.

"Of course, and he will continue to help her find her way." I said with self assurance. Hala nodded in agreement. "How are the others doing?" I asked though I was sure they had been equally successful. I was curious to learn if Hala felt the same way.

"Why don't I show you Paul?" he suggested. "Then you can rest easy." he winked at me. He knew I wanted his approval.

His tiny fingers slid across the slab and a new screen appeared.

Human Case File #27364529584756400000

File Type: Classified

Subject: Laith Lightfoot

DOB: October 31, 2001

Human Parents: Sandy (step – mother) and JamesLightfoot

Siblings: Melissa Small (step – sister)

Hair Color: Blond

Eye Color: Light Brown

Height: 5 feet, 11 inches

Weight: 178 pounds

Academic strengths: Athletics

Guardian Spirit: Kevin

Gift: Watcher

Spirit Designation: Human Oracle of Fire

Active Charms: fire affinity, dream traveler, wanderer, spiriter

Inactive Charms: manipulates natural forces (explosions)

HALA TOUCHED AN early entry in the listing.

January 2006, 5 years old – Nicole Lightfoot

Kevin finds Laith balled up in the back of his closet.

" _Laith buddy? What's the matter, champ?" Kevin was worried._

He had found Laith like this on a few other occasions and Laith would never confide his grief to him.

" _Come on, bud. You can tell me. It's just your buddy, Kev." He continued to coax him._

" _You'll hate me. You'll think I'm a horrible person. Everybody will, so I'm never going to tell. Not ever!" he finally wailed. He was beginning to hyperventilate._

" _Whoa... Hold on, buddy. Calm down, it can't be that bad." Kevin attempted to calm his nerves._

Laith didn't respond.

" _It's my fault." Laith finally said. He said it over and over again._

" _What? What is your fault Laith?" Kevin begged, desperate to alleviate Laith's pain. He couldn't stand to see him in so much anguish._

" _Mommy... Mommy is gone and it's my fault." Laith whimpered._

" _How can you believe that, Laith? You're Mom was killed in a car accident. How can that be your fault? You had no control over it." Kevin soothed._

" _I had a dream before it happened. I saw the accident and I saw her die." Laith cried._

" _Really?" Kevin asked in a concerned voice._

" _See? It is my fault. Isn't it?"_

Laith finally looked up into Kevin's face. He was the most pitiful sight he had ever seen.

" _No Laith. It isn't your fault. Look... I don't know quite how to explain this to you because you are so young. The best I can do is explain that sometimes when you dream things they will come true. Some dreams will be good and some will be bad, but just because you dream them doesn't mean that you are to blame or thank for what happens after wards. Do you understand?"_

Kevin struggled to make sense of the situation. How do you tell a five year old he is psychic?

Laith thought about what Kevin said for a long while when he finally asked, "Can I turn it off? You know, like a light switch or something? What if I don't want to see the future? Even if it is good, that can't be the right thing. Can it? It's not fair."

Kevin was relieved to see that Laith had understood his explanation. Now how would he field the next question?

" _No, you can't turn it off, Laith. It is something that is a part of who you are. One day this will all make sense, buddy. You must have faith." Kevin said._

THE SCREEN FLICKERED and Hala selected another entry.

June 2008, 7 years old – Little League

The memory began with an amazing play by Laith at his Little League game. Everyone came out to see Laith play and I mean everyone, reporters from the News Papers and local News Stations and scouts from youth professional traveling teams. You name it they were there. Laith was a local celebrity. He had broken every record in Little League history for the entire state of New York and everyone wanted to watch him play.

" _Batter up!" a voice shouted as Laith stepped up to the plate._

It was so quiet at that moment that you could have heard a pin drop. The pitcher fired a ball in Laith's direction. Laith steadied his stance and swung at the ball blasting it past the outfield and over the fence into the crowd of spectators. The crowd went crazy and Laith and his team mates ran the bases. The bases had been loaded and Laith brought home four runs with one swing. This may not have sounded all that extraordinary unless you knew that Laith was playing ball in a higher division. The kids on his team and the opposing team were at least three to five years older than him.

THEN THE GAME faded away and Hala chose one more memory.

March 2011, 11 years old – Pyromaniac

The shed in Laith's back yard was still smoldering. The once yellow walls of the structure were charred black. Bits and pieces of the wood sizzled and popped into the air as Kevin dowsed it with bucket after bucket of water.

" _It's not working Laith." he said. "You need to find a longer hose to reach the shed. It's the only way to completely extinguish it."_

Kevin knew Laith was avoiding this search. It would require asking his Dad where he could find such a hose which would in turn require explaining to his Dad why he needed it. It was inevitable. He was in big trouble.

" _How am I supposed to explain to him that I caused this with out matches?" Laith trembled._

Kevin smiled sympathetically.

" _Well the good news is you can't tell him that you caused this naturally... I mean with your charms. The bad news is that you will have to give some sort of explanation but you shouldn't lie. Parents usually come up with their own reason for things. When he suggests something just go along with it and take your punishment. You shouldn't have been trying to experiment with your charms so close to the house in the first place." he said raising his eyebrows at Laith._

Laith looked so guilty Kevin felt sorry for him.

" _Just do it and get it over with, buddy." he sighed, gesturing Laith toward the house._

Laith went in the house and returned a few minutes later with James Lightfoot. His father's face was the same color as his bright red polo shirt and his expression was incredulous.

" _How in the world..." he said flustered._

Sandy Lightfoot bound out the door at that moment thankfully. Laith's Dad looked as if he were getting ready to strangle him.

" _James, honey will you calm down? Everything will be fine. The fire is already nearly out and Laith is safe." she said nervously._

" _He isn't going to be safe much longer..."_

Mr. Lightfoot began but stopped himself. He took a deep breath and exhaled. He turned to look at Laith. "Go to your room and stay there. We will talk about this later." he said in a muted voice. He was simmering.

Just as Laith took the stairs his step sister, Melissa stepped outside. She took one look at the shed and burst into hysterics.

" _Good going doofus!" she shouted at him, still laughing as he stepped into the house._

THE IMAGE FADED and Hala turned to face me again.

Hala's face was glowing with amusement.

"Kevin has his hands full with that one." he giggled.

"Oh... Well uhm, yes... I suppose I could have a talk with Kevin if..." I started.

"Don't be silly Paul. Kevin is handling Laith perfectly. I only meant that Laith's physical strength, agility and charms are shaping up nicely. He's my little warrior." he beamed. He looked so proud, just like a father would be.

Hala dabbed at the slab again.

Human Case File #27364529584756410000

File Type: Classified

Subject: Brayan Akin

DOB: October 31, 2001

Human Parents: Wendy and Pastor Mark Akin

Siblings: Katrina Akin

Hair Color - Auburn

Eye Color - Hazel

Height - 5 feet, 11 inches

Weight - 155 pounds

Academic strengths: Computers, Technology and Mechanics

Guardian: Belinda

Gift: Seeker

Spirit Designation: Human Oracle of Wind

Active Charms: wind affinity, device, wanderer, spiriter

Inactive Charms: manipulates natural forces (hurricanes and

tornados), shape shifter (winged centaur)

"LETS SEE... WHAT was Brayan up to when he was five?" Hala pondered as he touched an entry.

January 2006, 5 years old – Lie Detector

The southern walls shimmered into focus to show Brayan sitting alone in his kindergarten classroom while the other children played outside at recess.

"What's up Brayan?" Belinda asked.

She was concerned about why he chose to remain indoors and not interact with the other kids.

"What's the point?" he grumbled. "I already knew they weren't going to pick me to be on their team." Brayan pouted.

"You sound like a grumpy Gus, Brayan. How can you know they weren't going to pick you?" she challenged.

"I did the test." he replied flatly.

"What test?" she had no idea what he was talking about but she was going to find out.

Brayan looked at her dismissively until he caught the 'we can do this the easy way or the hard way' look in her eyes. He sighed and turned to face her resigned to his explanation.

"It's simple. When people lie, changes occur in their body. I can sense the change when I question them. When people lie there are several physiological indications that give them away." he explained.

"Like what?" Belinda inquired. She was very curious.

"Like their blood pressure, pulse, respiration, breathing rhythms and ratios, and skin conductivity. You get the idea, right?" he replied waiting for her confirmation of understanding.

"Whoa Brayan, what are you saying? Are you some kind of lie detector in human form?" she asked in amazement.

"Yeah, I guess so." he acted as if it was no big deal.

"OK. So, for example, if someone is lying you are able to detect it because their heart rate speeds up or because their palms get sweaty?" she clarified. She still couldn't believe what she was hearing.

"Pretty much." he agreed.

"Wow, Brayan. This is really cool." she smiled, proud of him.

"Yeah." he sighed. "It's great to be able to know when everyone is lying to you when they tell you things like.... You are a great kickball player Brayan... Lie.... You're fun to be around Brayan... Lie.... You're story was really interesting Brayan.... Lie... You're my best friend Brayan... Lies, lies, lies! I hate it!" he finally broke down and began to cry.

Belinda felt horrible. Brayan was so mature intellectually for his age she would often forget how young he really was.

"I'm sorry Brayan. I guess sometimes charms can have their drawbacks." she sympathized. "I can only tell you that someday this charm of yours is going to be a really useful tool. Someday you are going to make a big difference in the world." She handed him some tissue and he dried his tears as he thought about what she said.

I LOOKED DOWN at Hala and he had tears in his eyes too.

"My heart has a soft place for this little one. It hasn't been easy for him. They weren't kidding when they said ignorance is bliss. It's no picnic being a device." he sighed and touched another entry on the slab.

June 2008, 7 years old - Kite Flying

In this memory Brayan and Belinda were playing in a wide open field of green grass, yellow buttercups and fuzzy, white dandelions. Brayan was letting out more line on his black and silver rocket shaped kite. As he unwound the cord the kite soared higher and swayed side to side. Its silver tassels glittered in the sunlight, curling and rustling in the wind.

"No fair! I can barely get mine off the ground." Belinda complained.

Her simple white dove shaped kite would climb and plunge through the air repeatedly. The wind wasn't quite quick or strong enough to carry it. Brayan glanced over at Belinda's speculative face and giggled. He knew she had figured out what he was doing and now his amusement confirmed it. Acknowledgment passed across her face.

"Brayan Akin, are you using wind to make your kite fly higher than mine?" she accused.

He just laughed. Belinda was not amused and was about to wind up her line and land her kite.

"OK. OK Belinda. Don't get mad." Brayan smiled as a gust of wind elevated her kite.

Now Belinda's white dove was flapping in the wind next to Brayan's black and silver rocket. Belinda smiled at Brayan in appreciation.

"ONE DAY THE two of them will be flying up in the sky together side by side." Hala thought out loud.

It was true. Belinda already has wings. All Guardian Spirits are winged. This allows them to travel between Arcadia and Earth. One of Brayan's inactive charms is the ability to shape shift into a winged centaur. One day soon he will take his place in the sky as well.

March 2010, 10 years old – Computer Trouble

HALA SWIPED HIS fingers across the slab and the walls flickered again.

Belinda came into focus. She was sitting on Brayan's bed. Brayan sat across from the computer at his desk.

"Brayan I don't think your Dad was upset because you upgraded your computer. I suppose he may have been slightly irritated that you took parts from his laptop with out his permission or knowledge. He uses that laptop to write his sermons and manage the church's affairs Brayan." Belinda tried to explain.

Brayan looked guilty.

"Oh yeah, I forgot about that." he sighed in frustration. "The hard drive should still be intact. I can put it back the way it was. Maybe then he won't be angry with me." Brayan hated disappointing his family.

"He's not angry Brayan, he's scared. You're ten years old and you independently rebuilt your computer, create your own software and you can make or fix anything mechanical. Remember last month when the engine in your Mom's blender went out and you fixed it with parts from her hair dryer? She smiled and said thank you but she was worried about you too." Belinda continued.

"Worried?" Brayan interrupted. "What are they worried about? I'm not stupid! I know what I'm doing and I'm not going to... to electrecute myself or whatever they are afraid I might do." he was offended.

Belinda did not like his attitude.

"My dear, young man," she raised her voice. His eyes got wide and his jaw clamped down. He knew he was in for a lecture now. "How many ten year olds do you know that can rebuild computers or fix blenders? How many ten year olds do you know who can power a light bulb using lemon juice, galvanized nails, copper coins and metal wire during a power outage.?" she ranted, her face tense.

"Uhm... I don't know." He really didn't know.

"Exactly, and do you know why you don't know Brayan?" she challenged.

He thought for a moment. He thought about the other ten year olds he knew. He thought about how he was different from them. He thought about how he never felt like he fit in with kids his own age.

"Because normal ten year olds can't upgrade computers or fix things." he finally concluded.

"Do Mom and Dad think I'm a freak?" he asked.

This surprised Belinda. She hadn't meant to make him feel insecure. No. She intended quite the opposite.

"No Brayan. They think you are special because you are." she reassured him.

"Then why are they afraid?" he asked. She thought for a moment before she proceeded with her answer.

"Parents think that they are supposed to be smarter than their children. At least until they grow up to be adults. I think your parents are afraid that they will fail you because you know so much so young." she tried to make him understand.

"Does anything I'm saying make sense to you Brayan?" she asked. He nodded yes, but he still looked sad.

I TURNED TO look at Hala. He appeared to be struggling with something. I knew what it was.

"You're planning for Brayan to make weapons aren't you?" I asked with out emotion. I didn't want him to think I was judging his plans one way or the other.

"Yes." he sighed.

Hala doesn't like or approve of violence. The circumstances would have to be very desperate for him to even consider it.

"Is it really that bad?" I guessed.

He looked up at me at that moment.

"Worse." he replied.

He stared back into his crystal slab for a moment and changed the screen.

Human Case File #27364529584756420000

File Type: Classified

Subject: Meena Sodden

DOB: October 31, 2001

Human Parents are Gina and Mike Sodden

Siblings: None

Hair Color - Red

Eye Color - Blue

Height - 5 feet, 1 inch

Weight – 89 pounds

Academic strengths: History and Mathematics

Guardian: Naomi

Gift: Planner

Spirit Designation: Human Oracle of Water

Active Charms: water affinity, omniscient, wanderer, spiriter

Inactive Charms: breaths under water, mentally causes physical

pain and death

"LAST BUT NOT least..." Hala murmured as he selected an entry on the slab.

A little girl with red pig tails and crystal blue eyes shimmered into clarity on the southern walls of the Maze of Mirrors.

January 2006, 5 years old - Omniscient

" _The number of stripes on the American flag..." Alex Trebek's voice boomed from the television screen. Meena and her parents were watching Jeopardy._

" _What is thirteen?" Meena responded with out hesitation several seconds before the quickest contestant sounded the buzzer and replied with the same correct answer._

" _That's very good sweetie!" Meena's mother gushed, proud and surprised that her five year old daughter knew the answer. "Did you teach her that?" Gina Sodden whispered to her husband. He shrugged his shoulders. He was every bit as surprised as she was._

Moments later Mr. Trebek asked another question, "America gets its name from this man."

" _Amerigo Vespucci." Meena announced confidently._

Gina and Mike Sodden glanced at other each with puzzled expressions.

" _Who is Amerigo Vespucci?" The blond, middle aged female contestant echoed on the screen._

The next twenty minutes continued in this fashion. Alex Trebek would ask the questions and Meena would supply the correct answer instantly before the show contestants sounded the buzzers.

" _Where were the 1984 Olympics held?"_

" _Los Angeles."_

" _In tennis what is the name of 0 points?"_

" _Love."_

" _When did the Kamakura Bakufu start?"_

" _1192."_

" _What in the world is the Kamakura Bakufu?" asked Meena's mother._

" _How am I supposed to know?" replied her father. "How can she possibly know this stuff?" he asked anxiously. Mr. and Mrs. Sodden gazed at each other nervously._

" _Uhm... Meena, honey, how is it that you know the answers to all of these questions?" Mrs. Sodden worried._

" _I don't know Mom." Meena answered simply. "I just know." she finished._

Mr. and Mrs. Sodden began whispering as they exited the room.

"THE KAMAKURA BAKUFU was a military dictatorship in Japan headed by the shoguns." explained Hala. "Just in case you were wondering..." He smiled with his lips pressed hard together attempting to stifle his amusement.

"Yes I know." I smiled with him.

Hala's little fingers dabbed at the crystal slab once more to view one more entry.

August 2011, 11 years old – Water Wonder

Naomi, Meena's Guardian sat looking out over the still surface of the swimming pool. She had a stop watch in her hand. Every few moments she would glance down to the bottom of the large in-ground pool to see Meena circling around the edges. How many laps had she accomplished she wondered. Meena lapped a few more successions and finally emerged through the top of the calm chlorinated water. Her breathing was steady and controlled.

" _How long was I under that time Naomi?" she asked with enthusiasm._

It had become a game for her. She would swim as long as she could under water with out surfacing while Naomi timed her.

" _Seven minutes and forty – three seconds. That is nearly two and a half minutes longer than last time. Hmmm, but I wonder..."Naomi teased._

" _What?" exclaimed Meena. "Wasn't that long enough?" Meena challenged. She was quite proud of her new record._

" _Oh it was definitely long enough Meena. I'm very impressed." Noami clarified. Meena smiled, reassured at Naomi's words._

" _I just wonder if you could have stayed under water longer. That's all." Naomi finished. How long could Meena stay under water? The look on Meena's face suggested that she was pondering about this herself._

" _You know what, Naomi? When I'm down there under the water it kind of feels like I could stay there forever. I don't ever feel a need to surface for air." she said._

" _So why do you do it? Why not stay under longer?" Naomi asked._

" _I get bored." Meena shrugged._

Naomi smiled.

" _Well I guess it would get a bit monotonous circling around and around and around the way you do." Naomi replied._

" _It kind of makes me feel sorry for Algy." Meena sighed, her expression was guilty._

Naomi had to laugh at Meena's glum face. Algy was Meena's goldfish.

" _I would guess so." Naomi began. "Maybe you can get him a larger bowl for Christmas." she teased._

Meena rolled her eyes and giggled.

"THEY'RE QUITE AN exciting bunch. Don't you think Paul?" Hala inquired. He certainly seemed content with them.

"Yes most definitely." I replied. "Do you really think Meena is capable of staying under water indefinitely?" I asked him.

"Of course, Paul she can breath water just like air. I see no limitations there." he explained.

"So what's next?" I asked already knowing what Hala's response would be.

"It is time for our human oracles to learn about who they are to become and embrace their destiny." he said. He swiped the glass slab one last time and the walls of the Maze of Mirrors fell silent and clear. Hala looked up into the deep blue night sky. "They're so beautiful. Don't you think?" Hala asked gazing into the heavens."Do you mean the stars, sir?" I asked not sure what he was referring to.

"Yes." he murmured.

"I suppose..." I began.

"As long as the stars shine so shall we continue to exist." he stated firmly, cutting me off from my confusion.

I wasn't really sure what he meant but he had a very decided look on his face and it was reassuring.

# CHAPTER SIX

Beau

### "Do not wait for leaders,

### do it alone,

### person to person."

— _Mother Teresa_

14 years later, August 2014

Arcadia

"GUARDIANS, YOU HAVE done well with your wandering and inductions. The human Oracles are fourteen years of age and will begin high school this coming school year. It is important that they find one another, become companions and stay united. Their powers are growing stronger each day. I have observed this in your case files but would not have needed to do so to know it is true. Once they are companions you will reveal yourselves to them and begin training them to use their charms, especially those they have not yet tapped into. Do you have any questions?" Hala asked in his wise, childlike voice.

He seemed so calm and confident about the situation.

"How do you suppose they will recognize one another, Hala? Do you think they will recognize one another's auras?" I asked overwhelmed, and not the least bit calm or confident.

"Relax Beau, they will. It may be their auras, their allures, their gifts or their charms. Who knows, it may take some time. It will not be an immediate thing, but there will be something that each of them will sense as familiarity and it will be your job to wander into their dreams and help them make sense of it." Hala reassured me.

"How will they recognize each others allures when they have never met another 'person' who possesses it?" asked Naomi.

She was making little quotation marks in the air with her fingers on the word person.

"Ah, yes. This is true young Naomi. But don't they possess allures? Perhaps that is where the familiarity will begin to register." he answered.

Auras and allures are something only spirits possess. An aura is an invisible breath, emanation, or radiation of light that surrounds a spirit. Humans possess a type of aura but they are much less intense and humans can not visually detect them. The colors of auras may vary according to mood; white, yellow, green or blue, the brighter the color, such as white or yellow, the more vital the mood of the spirit, but the darker the color, such as green or blue, the dimmer the mood of the spirit. The opposite of an aura is a mask. A mask is a blackness or darkness that surrounds an Aengel or Daeva, a fallen Spirit. Masks are created when a spirit consumes the soul of a human masking or erasing their light, or aura, forever. Aengels wear a mask of evil literally. An allure is the physical parallel to an aura. It is the physical energy that surrounds a spirit. This energy can be sensed and felt by other spirits even when they are miles apart. It is a wave of intense warmth, adrenaline and strength. The allure of a spirit who has consumed a human soul is surrounded only by the angry energy of the souls they have stolen and the bitter cold feeling of death. Living things radiate warmth and vitality. The absence or loss of life is cold and stale. Auras, masks and allures may only be seen and felt by spirits, true or fallen. Humans are completely unaware.

"So now we just...." Belinda suggested nervously.

"Now we just guide, seek, watch and plan, like we always do." I reassured her.

"Yeah, except now it should be easier since we can actually make contact with them in the physical world." Kevin offered hopefully.

"Perhaps..." Hala nodded doubtfully with a hint of amusement in his eyes.

"Let's just take this one step at a time and not get ahead of ourselves, Kevin." I said exasperated and still nervous about Hala's entertained look.

"Goal number one, let's see if we can get them in the same room together. Sound like a plan?" I asked. This seemed practical and easy enough to do, right?

"No problem. We can wander into their dreams and induce the idea. Which room?" Naomi began to plan.

"The room may not be as simple as we suspect." Belinda realized. "Each one of these kid's interests are vastly different." she explained.

"Well obviously we need to find them a common extra curricular activity." Kevin suggested. "Laith likes sports. What about the others?" he asked.

We all shook our heads no.

"Liv likes science and the arts, perhaps a 'Go Green' team or Drama Club?" I suggested.

"Ugh uh." they shrugged off.

"Brayan likes anything related to computers or technology." offered Belinda.

"Maybe." said Kevin. "Does he like video games? That may appeal to Laith's competitive side." he continued.

Belinda chuckled at the thought of Brayan and video games.

"Definitely not," she sighed. "Not unless it involves writing the software for said video games." Belinda finished.

"Well, that might appeal to Liv's artistic side." I mentioned. "You know, like drawing the characters and what not for the software." I contemplated.

"Nah, that sounds a bit far fetched to me." Belinda said doubtfully.

"Maybe we are trying to be too specific with this." Naomi wondered. "Meena is big on history and mathematics but I am not readily seeing any specific parallels to the activities mentioned thus far. Perhaps we need to read between the lines." Naomi began to speculate her very words, pacing back and forth.

"Of course Naomi, you're a genius! Why didn't I think of this before?" I blurted out in excitement. Everyone was staring at me in anticipation.

"Well, I am a genius. It's true, but... were you planning on filling us in on this magnificent revelation of yours that I apparently inspired?" Naomi joked.

I had to laugh at myself.

"It's simple. They are Oracles. Oracles try to influence humans positively. The answer is staring us right in the face! Hello... student government?" I smiled.

"Now why didn't I think of that?" asked Naomi, dumbstruck. She was hitting herself on the forehead with the palm of her hand.

"You did, remember?" I credited her. She smiled at me in thanks.

"OK. So the first day of school we look into student government." Belinda agreed with relief.

"We need to make sure that we involve them in a way that unites them rather than divides." Naomi said firmly.

"Yes. This is where their individual strengths and interests can come into play. They can run for different offices." I suggested.

"Meena would be a shoe in for Historian." Naomi said.

"Definitely, and Brayan's computer and media background would make him an excellent candidate for Public Relations." Belinda chimed in.

"Liv's theatrical background has blessed her with excellent public speaking skills." I said.

"Yeah and Laith's social popularity would make him a likely choice too." Kevin added.

"Probably Laith should run for President and Liv for Vice President." Naomi considered. "They can work together in office. Liv can take care of the speech writing and Laith can handle the social climate." Naomi deduced.

"Well done young Guardians." Hala approved. "This is just the type of team work we need. Again I must credit Paul for his excellent training and wise choosing for this cause. Keep up the good work." he smiled and with a nod he departed.

"Here goes nothing." Kevin hoped nervously.

We all clanked our sodas together in agreement.

# CHAPTER SEVEN

### Liv

"Speak to the earth,

### and it shall teach thee."

— _Biblical proverb_

Fourteen years later; September 3, 2014

Forest Hills High School

Queens, New York

I WOKE UP to the smell of sausage and something sweet. Did I smell French toast? I could hear my mother plundering around in the kitchen. No doubt she is more stressed about my first day of high school than I am.

"Liv honey, are you up yet?" she called.

Lara Glyn, that's my Mom. A tall, slender woman in her mid forties with the same thick mahogany hair, olive toned skin and deep, chocolate brown eyes I see in the mirror every day. For as long as I can remember people have told me I look just like her but that is where the similarities end. Lara Glyn is entirely domestic, an excellent homemaker. I want more than that for myself.

"You don't want to be late for your first day of school. Rise and shine sleeping beauty. Do you want juice or coffee this morning? Or both?" she ranted simultaneously mashing the coffee grinder and retrieving juice from the fridge.

Why does she even ask? I had to chuckle. Don't get me wrong. I love my Mom. She's the best. I can definitely see where I may have inherited my scientific mind and theatrical tendencies from her side of the family. She is always experimenting with her recipes and she can be down right dramatic in her lectures.

"Hurry up Liv! Everything is getting cold." she finally demanded as I loped down the stairs and through the hallway to the kitchen.

She had quite a spread laid out on the culinary island in the middle of the kitchen. I located the French toast and sausage whose aroma I awoke to alongside a bowl filled with strawberry halves, kiwi slices and honey dew balls. They were pierced on to skewers in an ABC pattern.

"Geesh Mom. It's just me. Do you really think I can eat all of this by myself? Hasn't Dad already left for work?" I said flustered at the mountain of food in front of me.

I was kind of nervous about the first day of school thing. That is the first day of high school thing, and an enormous amount of food is not likely to help calm the butterflies in my stomach.

"Yes. Your father had to leave early for court this morning." she answered simply.

"Oh yeah, the Spencer case is this week isn't it?" I asked curiously.

This case ordinarily would not have been that involved, just your standard custody case. Except in this case the parents challenging for custody were high society types. It has been played up by the media for weeks now. My Dad is a Child Psychologist who has been brought in by the District Attorney to testify on behalf of the child.

"Yes, the Spencer case. Anyway Jedd should be here any minute. No doubt he is still starving after whatever breakfast he attempted to scrounge up this morning failed to satisfy him. His mother has been working third shift at the hospital so I offered to get Jedd to school in the mornings." she said as Jedd strode up the steps to the back porch as if on cue to knock on the kitchen door before he entered.

Jedd Bellamy is my next door neighbor, almost. He lives three doors down the street. It's just him and his Mom. His Dad drinks a lot so his Mom got a court order to restrict him from seeing them. I know everything about Jedd. We've been best friends since the third grade.

"Hi Jedd, I still don't see why you knock." I rolled my eyes uncomprehendingly.

Jedd has been coming and going for years. He should probably have his own key or his own room here. It has always struck me funny that he still knocks.

"It's polite Liv. Some people have manners. You know?" he replied flashing his warm grin at me.

I giggled at him again before he took in the spread on the island.

"Help yourself." I offered.

He dug into the French toast and sausage immediately.

"I guess you'll have to finish off the fruit cob - bobs Spritzy." I said to the cat, teasing my Mom. "Waste not, want not." I laughed as she scowled in my direction.

"Are you two ready to go?" she snapped at me eyeing the fruit cob - bobs and the cat suspiciously.

"Yeah, we'll be there in a few minutes." I told her.

I wanted to get Jedd's opinion on something before we were loaded in the minivan and on parental - radar. She grabbed the cob – bobs and shoved them into the fridge. Her eyes were still on Spritzy. Then she stalked out to the garage. Jedd watched her and raised an eyebrow at me.

"Jedd, I was thinking about running for a class office this year. I thought it might be a good way to meet other people and stay involved in school. Why not make a few new friends while I'm adding experience to my high school transcripts? What do you think?" I asked hopefully.

"Well you know I'd vote for you. It would be nice to have someone down to earth like you in one of those offices. Which office were you thinking about?" he asked seeming genuinely curious and pleased about the idea.

"Uhm, what about Vice President?" I said timidly. He just smiled. "Too ambitious, you think?" I asked hesitantly.

"Not at all Liv, I think you'd be a great Vice Pres!" he said excitedly. "Maybe I could run for Treasurer or something? I've got a lot of experience with accounting from working at my Uncle's store." he continued.

Hank Bartlett, AKA Uncle Hank, owns a bookstore in Jamaica. Jedd spends quite a bit of his time at Bartlett's Book Haven.

"Definitely," I agreed. "Let's look into it after school today, OK?" I asked.

"Sounds good to me." he answered.

"Liv, Jedd? Are you ready? We need to get going or your going to be late." my mother shouted from the garage. The minivan was already humming.

*****

I TRULY KNOW what it means to feel like a needle in a haystack I thought to myself as I watched the lines of yellow buses shuttling swarms of teenagers into Forest Hills High School for their first day of school. Three - thousand, six hundred and forty six students, this is the school's current enrollment. Impossibly it felt as though that number must have doubled, even tripled as I watched the avalanche of students pouring out of the buses and cars to drift into the schools hallways. Students overflowed outside each classroom in an effort to find their assigned homerooms. The stark walls were lined with listings of names in alphabetical order.

As if Jedd could read my mind, "Liv! Over here!" he called over the hysteria in the hallway. "This is your homeroom." he said as he gestured toward a freshman homeroom listing.

All the student's last names began with G. I found my name on the list. Liv Glyn.

"You're right, there I am." I said gesturing to my name on the list. "Where is your home room?" I asked.

"Oh, it's at the end of the hallway. We already passed it." he said.

I blushed. I felt ashamed and embarrassed. He had already found his home room. He only remained with me so that I could find mine.

"Thanks Jedd." I said feeling like an idiot.

He winked and smiled at me. "It's no big deal, Liv." That's just like him to take care of me. No one has a better best friend than me. Suddenly the butterflies started to flutter faster as I continued to gaze at Jedd's warm smile. "Wait for me here after home room. OK?" he said. This confused me initially. "So we can compare our schedules?" he said as if he were speaking to a mentally impaired person.

"Oh, OK." I answered lamely.

"Are you OK, Liv?" he asked with an eyebrow raised.

He's so cute when he looks at me like that. Cute, did I just think that? What is going on with me lately? I'd caught myself thinking about Jedd this way lately. It's so embarrassing. I would totally die if he found out.

"I'm fine." I said as straight faced as I could manage, but my voice cracked so he didn't buy it. He also didn't question it.

"Whatever Liv, I'll see you after home room. OK?" he asked shaking his head and chuckling to himself.

I just nodded and then he turned and walked down the hallway toward his homeroom. The B's, Jedd Bellamy. He muttered something like 'girls are so weird' as he strolled away.

Home room and the first half of the day passed quickly. Jedd and I only share three class periods together this year. This is going to be weird. For as long as I can remember we have always been in the same classes, or at least most of them with the exception of electives in middle school. First period I have French class with Madame Pridgett. French is such a beautiful language. The French can sound sexy saying anything. They're are so cool. I wonder what Jedd would sound like speaking in French. What? OK. I did not just think that! It's a good thing I don't have this class with Jedd. Anyway, I did not sign up for French so that I could day dream about Jedd speaking to me in French. I'm taking French because Ballet terminology is written and spoken in French and I want to understand the culture in which Ballet originated. Second period I have Theater Arts class with Mr. Jones. I love anything to do with the Arts so obviously I will love this class. Third period I have English with Mr. Stein. I like reading and writing and I'm good at it so that's a plus. OK. So fourth period I have Algebra with Mrs. Miller. There is absolutely nothing romantic or exciting about Algebra and I am absolutely not good at anything mathematical in nature. The most I have to look forward to in that class is a headache. Fifth period I have Environmental Science with Mr. Davis. Anything to do with Science is right up my alley. I can't wait until I can take Chemistry. I heard Mr. Laird lets you blow stuff up! At least I won't be falling asleep from boredom that last hour before lunch. Sixth period is lunch.

"So, we have lunch together, PE next and then History." Jedd said happily at the lunch table. We were munching on soy burgers and overdone tater tots. This is cool because I get to spend the rest of the day with Jedd.

"Yeah, I'm a little worried about our eighth period class though." I mentioned.

"Ah, man!" he groaned as he eyed me knowingly.

"Exactly," I echoed. "We have History with Mr. Marshall eighth period. It is going to be challenging to endure a subject which is not so terribly interesting after we exhaust ourselves in PE the hour before." I grimaced.

"Don't worry." he said. "I'll throw something at you whenever you start to nod off." he teased.

We both laughed.

"Maybe, if you're still awake!" I challenged him.

The rest of the day flew by with Jedd by my side. After 8th period we returned to Mr. Stein's classroom for a meeting about the freshman class officer's campaign. Mr. Stein's classroom was decorated in huge card board cut outs of Shakespearean characters. It made me feel like I was stepping into a book or maybe the Globe Theater back in the Elizabethan Age. I really like Mr. Stein. He seems like a very fair and sensible man who really cares about his students. I get the feeling I'm going to learn a lot from him. When we arrived dozens of students were beginning to trickle into the room. Suddenly I began to feel less confident about my high school political endeavors. Sensing my inhibitions no doubt Jedd grabbed my arm and drug me to the front of the classroom to sit in two empty desks. Everyone quieted as Mr. Stein introduced himself to the gathering freshman.

"Good afternoon." he said. "What a spectacular turn out this is. I'm so excited to see so much interest in the Freshman Student Government campaign. My name is Mr. Stein and I teach freshman English here at Forest Hills High. I recognize some of you from my classes today and look forward to meeting the rest of you." he explained.

Mr. Stein is one of six freshman English teachers. In a school of well over three thousand he couldn't possibly teach all of us. He handed out forms for us to fill out. The form asked for our name and personal information along with the offices we were interested in running for. I wrote down Vice President. We turned in our papers and Mr. Stein asked us to prepare a small speech about why we felt we should be chosen for the specific class office we selected. We would each have the opportunity to make our speech to the freshman class on Friday. Today was Monday. We had the week to create banners with slogans and sales pitches to promote our cause and line the freshman halls of the school. I heard some kids talking about making buttons, sending mass text messages, even coupons endorsed with their names at local burger joints. I was going to have to be creative and original to get everyone's attention.

"I wish you all lots of luck." said Mr. Stein enthusiastically. "May the campaigning begin." he finished with an encouraging smile.

"I'm not really great at this speech writing stuff." said Jedd.

"Me neither." said a very friendly yet unfamiliar voice. "Hi. I'm Laith, Laith Lightfoot." he introduced himself.

His caramel eyes crinkled. His smile was kind. He was a tall muscular boy, definitely the athletic type. He had short golden blond hair stacked neat and tidy against his head. His golden skin was sun kissed probably from playing ball outside all summer.

As if Jedd could hear my thoughts he asked. "Hey man, don't you play rec ball? You're on the Brave's team, right?"

"That's right." Laith answered. "You play for the Angels, don't you? Hey, you're pretty good." he continued.

Jedd smiled appreciative of the complement.

"Yeah man, you too. Oh. I'm Jedd Bellamy and this is my friend Liv Glyn." he introduced us.

Laith seemed like a really nice guy. He was polite and well mannered in a cool way. He seemed like the type of kid that would be really popular in the genuine sense. He was automatically very likeable. Surely he would make a great officer. There was something about him. He seemed to glow or something.

"What are you guys running for?" Laith asked.

"I'm running for Vice President and Jedd is going to run for Treasurer. What about you?" I said curiously.

If he was running for Vice President he would fair better chances than me and deserve it. Maybe I should run for Secretary.

Before I could commit to the change he answered, "President. But I'm not real sure about it. I have a lot of great ideas but I'm not a really strong speech writer."

As he was talking a group of kids walked up to us chanting "Laith for Pres, Laith for Pres!"

"Knock it off you guys." Laith blushed.

He was embarrassed by the enthusiastic support of his friends. He introduced us to everyone and I recognized a girl from Middle School.

"Hi Liv!" she greeted me. "How was your summer?"

Amber was her first name. I can't remember her last. We had English together last year. I remember she liked to wear really crazy colors and wild patterns. If me or anyone else dressed like that we would look ridiculous but Amber managed to pull it off like a fashion model. White is her last name. I remembered because her name was such a contrast to her lovely, dark exotic looking skin. She had long black silky hair, black - brown eyes and an angel's smile. She was funny and nice and as I spoke to her she had an idea. She remembered me too.

"Laith, I've got a great idea. Why don't you and Liv campaign together? You know? Like a team? She is really smart and you seem to know everybody." she said and everyone laughed at her last comment. "He does. I swear it's true." she said looking at me and Jedd. "Anyway, she could help you with the speech writing thing and you could help her get her name out there. It would be perfect." Amber explained.

I had to admit it did sound like a pretty good plan.

"Any room for a Treasurer in this package deal?" grinned Jedd.

"Absolutely," I said. "I'm game if you are Laith?" I offered.

"I'm definitely game." Laith grinned.

"OK. Well let's meet tomorrow after school to start writing our speeches." said Jedd.

"Hey everyone, take a look at this kid's graphic designs. He's really awesome.." said a familiar voice.

"Everyone this is my buddy, Ray." said Jedd.

Ray Mack is another neighborhood friend. Jedd and I have been running around with him for as long as I can remember. Everyone said hello to Ray but were quickly distracted by the mystery kid's graphics.

"What's your name, man? I dig your graphics. They're incredible!" said Laith with his kind smile.

"Hello. My name is Brayan Akin. I'm running for Public Relations and couldn't help over hearing your discussions of a campaign alliance. It's very intriguing and I was wandering if I could join you?" Brayan said in a very sincere and business like tone.

His formal speech was a contradiction to his appearance. His curly bronzed hair was tossed on top of his head in a messy fashion. He was tall but slender and small framed. He was definitely not an athlete. He had an air about him that was almost electric. You could almost feel it. Perhaps it was a confidence. He was wearing what looked like navy blue work pants, the kind you see mechanics or people who build things wearing, and a black tee shirt with bold white type that said, 'Macs are for pussies.' I wondered how he got through the day with out being sent home for wearing it. Then I remembered three thousand, six hundred and forty six students attended Forest Hills High on a daily basis. It would be easy to miss. He stared at us with intelligent and determined eyes waiting for our reply.

"Uhm... sure man." said Laith. He was a little taken back by Brayan's oddly non – high school-like maturity. "You think you can whip up some cool graphics for our campaign posters and stuff?" he continued.

Brayan smiled and breathed with relief and content.

"Of course, it will be as easy as flashing a bios." Brayan assured us with a chuckle, as if he had made a joke. None of us got it apparently. Brayan just shrugged and smiled impishly.

The next day we all met at my house to work on our speeches. It would appear to become our permanent meeting place as my very hospitable mother played the perfect hostess by catering an array of finger foods, including the fruit cob - bobs she denied Spritzy yesterday morning. A few more kids were brought to form the alliance. Only two were running for office however. The rest were our campaign staff, if you can believe it. A girl named Meena Sodden was running for Historian. Ray found her as well. She is in his history class and knew everything before the teacher explained it. Ray seems to have a knack for identifying other people's talents. He's a head hunter of sorts. Who knew? Ray remembered seeing her at the meeting and I could see why. She was rather pretty in a unique way. Meena was a tiny, delicate, elfin looking girl with a heart shaped face, shiny, smooth scarlet hair and crystal blue eyes. Everything about her seemed to shine in spite of her shyness. She looked almost fairy like. I could imagine her flitting across the blue sky with glittering wings and a silver wand. I had to giggle at myself. I've been reading way too many sci – fi books these days. The other boy was running for Secretary and completed our campaign team. His name was Shy Donovan. His family just moved here from Chicago. I recognized him from my Theater Arts class. Amber White, the girl from middle school, is in the Theater class as well. She introduced me to him in class today. He was extremely good looking. He was tall and broad shouldered yet in spite of his bulk and muscle he still moved with the grace of a dancer. His sleek jet black hair was a handsome contrast against his porcelain white skin. He had mysterious dark eyes. So dark you couldn't tell where his irises ended and pupils began. He was charming and elegant and everyone who met him seemed to be compelled by every word he spoke. I don't know why but I couldn't stand him.

# CHAPTER EIGHT

Brayan

### "Notice that the stiffest

### tree is most easily cracked,

### while the bamboo or willow

### survives by bending

### with the wind."

— _Bruce Lee_

Fourteen years later; September 3, 2014

Forest Hills High School

Queens, New York

"KATRINA, WHERE IS your book bag?" I asked as I helped my little sister with her jacket and shoes. "Today is the first day of school Kat. Are you ready for your first day of third grade?" I continued.

Katrina smiled brightly. She is shy but she loves school. My parents were down stairs already. My Mom was getting breakfast ready and my Dad was busy at work on next week's sermon. Wendy Akin, my Mom, is a homemaker and preacher's wife. Her life is dedicated to her children, her husband and the church. Pastor Mark Akin, my Dad, is a preacher at the First Presbyterian Church of Forest Hills. Last week's sermon had been an inspiration for family and future. His sermon was about getting ready to go back to school. It was about how children will grow into adults one day and make a significant mark on the world.

"Brayan, Katrina! Breakfast is ready!" called my Mom.

"That's our cue, Kat. Are you ready?" I asked and she nodded yes anxiously. We clomped down the stairs.

"There they are Wendy, looking as smart and eager to learn as ever." my Dad boasted.

He looked proud. I had already put on my sweat jacket and zipped up the front. The pastor would not approve of the humor on my tee shirt. I love my parents but it isn't always easy being a preacher's son. It makes me feel like I have to be perfect, which is an expectation no one could live up to. I admire my Dad for his humble attitude and religious pursuits. I hope that one day I will make him proud of the choices I make with my life. The kitchen table was set for four as usual. Each plate piled high with bacon, eggs and toast.

"Do we have any OJ?" Katrina asked my Mom.

"No sweetie. You'll have to drink milk today." Mom replied.

"Yes Mommy." Katrina replied politely, but I could see the disgust in her face.

My Mom smiled at her sympathetically.

"Milk is good for you Kat." I offered. "Here, put this syrup in it. You'll love it." I continued as I handed her a bottle of Hershey's syrup.

"Thanks Brayan!" Katrina exclaimed with her eyes wide.

My Mom smiled at me as if to give thanks. My Dad was caught up in his newspaper.

"What's the matter, dear?" My Mom asked. Dad looked frustrated.

"Oh it's this darn custody case. The poor Spencer child is getting put through the ringer in the court room and in the media. Why can't her parents just resolve this issue peacefully for the sake of their child?" he answered with a harrumph.

No one dare say anything for fear of starting a discussion that would last into next week. It looked as if it wouldn't matter. I was getting a pretty good idea about what next week's sermon would focus on. It would be something about putting the child first or the importance of family. I couldn't argue with the idea. It had certainly served me and my little sister well.

"Well, enough of this nonsense." the pastor muttered shoving his paper away from the table. "Let's say the blessing and enjoy our breakfast and family time this morning. Katrina, will you do the honors?" he smiled toward his daughter.

"Yes, Daddy." she smiled. "Dear Jesus, thank you for Mommy and Daddy and Brayan and the bacon and eggs, even though I hope Mommy will make pancakes tomorrow..." she opened one eye and peaked at Mom who was giggling with her eyes closed. "Please be with Brayan and me today on our first day of school, and the other kids too. Amen." she said.

"Amen." we all finished the prayer.

"Everybody dig in." Mom smiled at us.

The traffic was horrible on the way to school. Mom drove to Katrina's school first and I walked her in to make sure she got to the right place. I never thought we would get to Forest Hills High. When we finally arrived my relief was short lived as my gaze caught the unending lines of yellow buses and cars. "Wow. This is going to be a lot different from middle school." my Mom observed. Way different I thought to myself. I managed to survive middle school with out becoming a punching bag because I was respected for my smarts. High school is a totally different ball game however. I don't play sports. Never have, never will. Oh. I tried. Believe me I tried. I am not cut out for athletics. I learned pretty quickly to stick to computers. I have no idea how I am going to survive my freshman year at Forest Hills. My best idea thus far was to run for Freshman Student Government. I thought that might buy me some sort of appeal. At least enough appeal to keep my head out of the toilet or my body on the outside of my locker. OK. I can't let myself think like this. I'm a good guy. People like me. I've been watching too many teenage drama movies. I've just got be myself, right? They will either like me or they won't. Just think positive I chanted to myself again under my breath.

"Did you say something Brayan?" my Mom asked.

"Huh? Uhm, no Mom." I stumbled on my words. "Hey, you can just drop me here. I can see the path now." I stuttered nervously. She looked at me with her concerned Mom look but before she could protest I opened the door. We had come to a stand still in the line. "I'll be fine Mom... I promise. I'll see you after school." I was out of the car. "OK, have a great..." she started but I was halfway up the path.

While the parking lot of Forest Hills High flooded with rain there was a similar flooding of students within the hallways inside of the school. Fortunately for me my surge against the storm ended when I found my way to the hallway designated for freshman homeroom. As luck would have it the homerooms were arranged in alphabetical order and my homeroom was the first door on the left. A is for Akin. I entered and found a seat in the back. I scanned the room and recognized a few familiar faces from my middle school homeroom. A few people even smiled at me and asked me how my summer vacation had been. Maybe high school wouldn't be so bad after all. Things looked even better after the homeroom teacher handed out our schedules. I had gotten into the computer graphics class after all. I had been disappointed when my Mom called the school over the summer to request I be enrolled and was told that the class had already filled. Maybe my luck was changing. I would continue to think positive until I discovered my first period class was PE.

First period went by slow and tortured. I was surrounded by jocks and giggly girls admiring the jocks. Needless to say I felt completely out of place and intimidated. In other words it was turning out to be a typical day for me after all. Thankfully I was saved when I got to second period. My second period computer graphics class was taught by Ms. Sprenkle. She looked very young. She was tall, slender, shapely and blond! She looked more like a super model than a computer geek. I began to worry that my computer graphics class was going to be a wash before she began to speak to the class. To my relief she was computer literate. I imagine she had just graduated college. None the less she was very knowledgeable on the subject matter. She handed us a syllabus and course outline that mapped out the curriculum for the course. I was definitely psyched about being in this class. Computers and a hot teacher! Yes, I am in heaven now.

Third period I had Algebra. No sweat. It may not be the highlight of the day on my fun list but it should be easy enough. At least I will be able to hold my own with my peers unlike first period PE. I met a kid named Ray Mack in my fourth period English class. He was an interesting guy to say the least. Out of no where he starts screaming at me from across the room.

"Whoa, you're sick man!" I couldn't decide whether I should deck him or run out of the room crying. Fortunately, before I could do either I realized he was actually paying me a compliment.

In second period Ms. Sprenkle had instructed us to create a logo for Forest Hills High. He had noticed my handiwork and was simply appreciating it. Anyway we got to talking and I learned that he had a couple of friends that were planning to run for freshman government too. He offered to introduce me to them after school. He thought maybe we could help each other. The idea intrigued me so I agreed to meet them. What could it hurt?

After my 5th period History class it was finally time for lunch. I sat alone among strangers in the cafeteria. Unlike middle school I could not claim an entire table for myself. In a school of well over three thousand students there are no seats to spare. I sat in social isolation in the midst of a table crowded with other undesirables. No one breathed as much as one word to each other. Why? Maybe we were afraid. Maybe we thought we were lesser losers than the person beside us and did not want to risk further social demotion. Or maybe we were too self absorbed in homework or other more interesting distractions. I was reading my latest issue of PC World Magazine.

I finished off the day with Spanish and Environmental Science. Ray Mack was waiting for me when I reached Mr. Stein's classroom for the student government meeting. He looked as if he was going to burst or something. It must be ADHD or maybe he over dosed on caffeine. In any case before I could even say hello he was steering me through a mob of freshman into Mr. Stein's room. We had arrived later than the others and were stuck standing in the back of the room. Mr. Stein made his introductions and as he spoke reality began to sink in. The room was wall to wall freshman. Who am I kidding? I'm a 'nobody.' No one will vote for me. I don't belong here. I'll wait for Mr. Stein to finish his presentation and then I will discreetly duck out, no problem. Except, I agreed to meet Ray's friends, it would be rude to stand them up and disappoint Ray after he had been so nice to me today. Heck, I might even make a few friends. I might not win but I could make Ray's friends some campaign posters and maybe they would be nice to me. Maybe they would even like me. I mean they would have the best campaign posters in the entire school with my expertise. Anything is possible, right?

After Mr. Stein finished his speech Ray turned to me.

"Come on, man. They're up at the front of the room. It looks like they've already started to assemble a campaign team. We better get you up there fast." he blurted out as he bobbed side to side trying to locate his friends and assess the situation. He was definitely hyper.

"Ray. Are you sure they won't mind?" I asked hesitantly. "I certainly don't want to intrude in any way." I meant what I said.

"Geesh, come on man. Let's go! Trust me!" He rattled off as he steered me toward his friends.

"OK. Well, let's meet tomorrow after school to start writing our speeches." I heard a voice say as Ray and I finally approached a small cluster of freshman at the front of the room.

"Hey everyone, take a look at this kid's graphic designs. He's really awesome." Ray said announcing our arrival.

"Everyone, this is my buddy, Ray." said the same kid who had spoken earlier.

Ray now referred to him as Jedd. Everyone said hello to Ray but were quickly distracted by my graphics.

"What's your name, man? I dig your graphics. They're incredible!" said a big, athletic looking kid. His name was Laith Lightfoot. He seemed nice enough.

"Hello. My name is Brayan Akin. I'm running for Public Relations and couldn't help over hearing your discussions of a campaign alliance. It's very intriguing and I was wandering if I could join you?" I said as sincere and business like as I could muster.

My Dad always says first impressions are everything. They probably think I'm an idiot. I noticed a girl with long dark hair. She looked beautiful and exotic. Her name was Amber White. She was eyeing my tee shirt with a smirk on her face but before I could worry about it offending her she smiled at me.

"Uhm... sure man." said the big, jock kid. He smiled too even though he seemed a little nervous about the meeting as well. What could that be about? He's the jock and I'm the nerd! "You think you can whip up some cool graphics for our campaign posters and stuff?" he continued. I smiled and breathed a big sigh of relief.

"Of course, it will be as easy as flashing a bios." I assured them with a bit of computer humor. None of them got the joke. Oh well, at least they like my graphics. I found myself liking Laith in spite of his bulky, muscle ripped physique. Jock or no jock, Laith was a genuinely nice guy.

The next day we all met at Liv Glyn's house to work on our speeches. Liv is running for Vice President. She is an excellent speech writer and she gave us a lot of helpful tips about public speaking. Everyone seemed to look to her for guidance including me. For someone so young she seemed beyond her years in age. I've known adults with less patience and insight. Every day after school we would end up in her kitchen to work on our presentations. Her Mom was very kind and prepared snacks and drinks for us. A few other students joined our ranks. Two of them were running for office and the remaining kids called themselves our campaign staff. I'm not really sure what the campaigners were planning to do. Meena Sodden was running for Historian. Ray found her too. He met her in his History class and went on and on about how incredibly intelligent she is. He made her sound like a walking, talking encyclopedia. I'm not sure if I believe him or not. She is a rather pretty girl and it was immediately obvious to me that Ray has a crush on her. I suppose time will tell. I will say that there was something special about her. When ever we got confused about anything she could clear it up in no time. I'm still not sure about the walking encyclopedia idea but she was very good at clarifying mysteries and mix ups. The other kid is running for Secretary. I don't know who invited him but I sincerely wish that they hadn't. His name is Shy Donovan. His family just moved here from Chicago. I never saw him before but I noticed that Amber White had. That's right. Amber White, the beautiful and exotic looking girl. She is the prettiest girl I have ever seen. She really noticed Shy, if you know what I mean? I didn't like that. In fact I disliked it so much that I decided I am not going to like Shy Donovan. Not even a little.

# CHAPTER NINE

### Laith

"Success isn't a result of

### spontaneous combustion.

### You must set yourself on fire."

— _Arnold H. Glasow_

Fourteen years later; September 3, 2014

Forest Hills High School

Queens, New York

"LAITH AND MELISSA, hurry up! You're going to be late for your first day of school." I heard my step mother yell from the bottom of the staircase.

The Lightfoot household is total chaos most mornings between early September and mid June. Our family is represented by two working parents, both radiologists, and two high school teenagers who all must be at work or school by 8:00 AM. Bathroom times must be scheduled, bedrooms and personal belongings must be organized and tidied by the individuals who use them and breakfast must be prepared, eaten and cleaned up by the person who will eat it. There isn't a second to spare and as usual my step sister, Melissa is holding up the process. I try to be patient with Melissa but it is not always easy. We became step siblings three years ago when my Dad married her Mom. It wasn't as big of deal for me as it was for Melissa. My real Mom died in a car accident when I was just three years old and it wasn't like I expected my Dad to live alone for the rest of his life. Sandy is a nice lady and she is really good to my Dad. She makes him happy so I was won over pretty easily when they announced their plans to tie the knot. Melissa was a completely different story. Melissa's Dad is some big shot lawyer who ran off with a paralegal when Melissa was six. Melissa never got over it. She never stopped wishing her Dad would get rid of the paralegal and come back to her Mom so they could be a family again. Well she got half of her wish. Her Dad did dump the paralegal but it was only to replace her with another young, pretty lawyer in his firm. Long story short he never came back to Melissa's Mom or Melissa. His life is his job. Melissa reads about him in the papers all of the time. She follows all of his cases in the news and cuts out the articles she reads. She is completely obsessed with him but she rarely ever sees him.

"Your father is a very important man and has little time for family life these days Melissa." I've heard my step Mom, Sandy explain this to Melissa a million times.

I know that Sandy doesn't really believe that the District Attorney is necessarily all that important. She is only saying this to try to save Melissa's already damaged self esteem. No. DA Small is not what you would call a family man. Needless to say he isn't going to be up for father of the year anytime soon. My case in point, the latest local family tragedy is the Spencer Case. Some poor kid is caught in the middle of a messy custody battle between her very high profile parents. It has been all over the news and papers for weeks. Well guess who is representing the kid's mom for full custody? That's right. The distinguished DA himself, Larry Small. Now guess who has been monitoring every minute of media coverage? Right again, my sis, Melissa. I suppose in her mind it is therapeutic watching her father fight for the rights of this woman's daughter. I'm sure she's found some psychological connection between this case and her own relationship with her father. No doubt this connection will explain away all of her father's mistakes once again restoring her as his precious, little princess. At the moment however, all I know is that this morning's therapy session, via the local news, is making me late for my first day of school.

"Come on, Melissa! You can record it and analyze it later." I yelled as I pounded on her bedroom door. I know, that was a little insensitive I have to admit.

"Shut up retard! It's not like your going to get into Yale on a PE scholarship, loser! You get C's in every subject except gym! You always have, and you always will!" she spit back. OK, I take it back. I hadn't been insensitive enough.

When we finally arrived at school the parking lot was nearly empty.

"We have three minutes to get to freshman homeroom before we're tardy, Melissa. How do you suppose we are going to accomplish that? Do you think they will allow you to be tardy for your classes when you attend Yale?" I snapped sarcastically.

Melissa just ignored me. She turned up her Ipod and began to wrench herself out of the car into the rain.

"They probably don't allow these things at Yale, either." Sandy said in a disapproving voice as she snatched Melissa's Ipod out of her ears.

"Mom..." Melissa whined.

"Have a great day!" Sandy chanted with a superficial smile on her lips.

Yes, I definitely like Sandy. She's funny and down to earth and best of all she doesn't put up with Melissa's crap!

The bell rang the second I walked through the door to freshman homeroom. Melissa was still at least six doors away from the S's. She was tardy on the first day of school. How does the saying go? What goes around comes around? I think it's something like that. I wonder if being tardy for your first day of high school is noted in your high school transcripts. It would be Melissa's luck. Ha!

My schedule looked gruesome. I start out the day with four consecutive academic classes; English, History, Spanish and Environmental Science. First, second, third and fourth! That's just great. This meant I would have four consecutive C's at the top of my report card every nine weeks. It doesn't look as bad when you have a few elective classes scattered in between to break it up. At least my fifth period class is PE. I would go insane if I had to sit for another hour before lunch. PE is one of my only outlets for stress relief. I'm good at sports and making stuff. After lunch I have Welding. Hopefully the classes that surround lunch period will provide some relief from the boring classes that precede and follow them.

At lunch time I sat with the same crowd from middle school. There were a few new faces added into the mix but for the most part our table remained unchanged. Not that cared. The more the merrier I always say. Among the veterans was my good old buddy, Amber White. We talked a little bit about summer break. I played baseball and her grandmother took her to South America. She has family in Chile. Her grandmother takes one of her grandchildren back to their native country each summer and Amber finally had her turn. I think that is so cool. I've never been out of New York much less the country. I wondered what it must be like to be from one place but live in another that is so completely different. What would it be like to be able to speak two different languages fluently? Amber speaks Spanish as well as she speaks English. In our third period Spanish class she even corrected the teacher a few times. That was awesome. Eventually the subject changed to student government. I found myself nominated to run for President of the freshman class by the entire lunch table. How did that happen? I had to admit I found the idea interesting. It might even look good on college transcripts or something. It certainly couldn't hurt. I might even be good at it and Melissa would no longer be able to say I was only good at PE. Why not? The idea of it seemed to be making everyone else excited and happy. I'll go to the meeting after school today and check it out. We'll see what happens.

Welding class was pretty fun today but I snoozed through Algebra I. When the bell ran I headed to Mr. Stein's classroom for a meeting about the freshman class officer's campaign. The place was busting at the seams with freshman and I began to second guess my lunch table's faith in me. Oh well. I told my friends I would see what this was all about and I am a man of my word. Mr. Stein began to speak to the class about the election process. I was OK with everything until he mentioned the speech writing. Yikes! How am I going to pull that off? I guess I could ask Melissa to help me. Who am I kidding? I'd rather die a very long, intense and painful death than ask Melissa for help. In fact death sounds like a lot more fun. At the close of Mr. Stein's speech he wished us all good luck.

"May the campaigning, begin." he finished with an encouraging smile.

"I'm not really great at this speech writing stuff." I heard another voice echoing my thoughts.

"Me neither." I sympathized. "Hi. I'm Laith, Laith Lightfoot." I introduced myself.

This guy looked as nervous as I did, poor kid. He looks kind of familiar too.

"Hey man, don't you play rec ball? You're on the Brave's team, right?" he asked.

I did know this kid. I'd seen him play ball this summer.

"That's right." I answered. "You play for the Angels don't you? Hey, you're pretty good." I finished. The kid seemed like a nice guy.

"Yeah man, you too. Oh, I'm Jedd Bellamy and this is my friend, Liv Glyn." he introduced himself and a pretty brunette who was standing next to him.

"What are you guys running for?" I asked. I wondered if they were my competition.

"I'm running for Vice President and Jedd is going to run for Treasurer. How about you?" the brunette replied with a very curious look in her expression. She seems smart and well spoken.

"President, but I'm not real sure about it. I have a lot of great ideas but I'm not a really strong speech writer."

As I was talking my lunch table strode up to us blabbering "Laith for Pres, Laith for Pres!"

I was so embarrassed. I bet Jedd and Liv think I'm a total jerk now. I hope they don't think I put my friends up to that.

"Knock it off you guys." I said.

I introduced them to everyone and the brunette seemed to recognize my buddy, Amber.

"Hi Liv," Amber smiled. "How was your summer?"

Amber and Liv started talking and then out of the blue...

"Laith, I've got a great idea. Why don't you and Liv campaign together? You know, like a team? She is really smart and you seem to know everybody." Amber suggested. The brunette, Liv, looked at me curiously. "He does. I swear it's true." Amber continued trying to convince Liv and the other kid, Jedd of her plan. "Anyway, she could help you with the speech writing thing and you could help her get her name out there. It would be perfect." Amber explained. It sounded like a great plan to me.

"Is there any room for a Treasurer in this package deal?" Jedd chimed in. He was smiling. I guess he liked the idea too.

"Absolutely," Liv agreed. "I'm game if you are Laith?" she offered.

"I'm definitely game." I said. This is going to be awesome.

"OK. Well, let's meet tomorrow after school to start writing our speeches." suggested Jedd.

"Hey everyone, take a look at this kid's graphic designs. He's really awesome." said a new voice.

"Everyone, this is my buddy, Ray." said Jedd.

This is awesome, more recruits. Everyone said hello to Ray but we were quickly distracted by the new kid's graphics.

"What's your name, man? I dig your graphics. They're incredible!" I said.

Wow, this kid was amazing. We couldn't lose with graphics this cool.

"Hello. My name is Brayan Akin. I'm running for Public Relations and I couldn't help over hearing your discussions of a campaign alliance. It's very intriguing and I was wandering if I could join you?" Brayan said.

He seemed a little up tight or something. My guess is that he is nervous too. Then I saw his tee shirt. It read, 'Macs are for pussies.' OK, he's a smart ass so he can't be all that up tight. I like him. He just stared at us holding his breath. The poor kid was a nervous wreck.

"Uhm... sure, man." I said trying not to scare him further but not really knowing how to relieve his stress. "You think you can whip up some cool graphics for our campaign posters and stuff?" I continued.

Brayan smiled a sigh of relief. This relieved me too. He needs to learn how to chill before he gives himself a stroke or something, geesh!

"Of course, it will be as easy as flashing a bios." Brayan said attempting to make a joke. At least I think it was supposed to be funny. Well, that's progress at least. Humor is healthy.

The next day we all met at Liv's house to work on our speeches. Her Mom is really nice and the food was good too. My lunch table was there and two other kids showed up. They were both running for office too. Ray found the chick in his History class. I think he's got a thing for her. Her name was Meena and she was running for Historian. She did seem like the 'know it all' type and I mean that in a good way. Both Liv and Meena helped me with my speech. I could never have managed it with out them. Liv helped me get my ideas on the paper and Meena helped me to keep my facts straight. Brayan came through too on the campaign posters. I definitely felt like we were going to make a strong united front. The other boy who showed up was running for Secretary. I couldn't tell you much about him except that I didn't like him. I don't mean to be unfair but he wasn't exactly what I would call a team player. I think his name is Shy or Sky maybe? I don't know. Anyway, this Shy or Sky kid would be the type of kid that all good team players dreaded having as a team mate. He's the kid who always hogs the ball because he wants all of the gold and glory for himself. I wasn't even sure why he bothered to show up since the entire purpose of the meeting was to work together. Maybe it's just me. All of the other kids seem to like him. I just can't shake the feeling that he is not trustworthy.

# CHAPTER TEN

### Meena

### "In the world there

### is nothing more submissive

### and weak than water.

### Yet for attacking that

### which is hard and strong

### nothing can surpass it."

— _Lao Tzu_

Time - 14 years later, September 3, 2014

Place - Forest Hills High School

Queens, New York

"GIRL, I KNOW that you are not wearing that on the first day of high school." Drue said as she eyed me disapprovingly and stepped into my bedroom.

She was wearing a red and black plaid pleated skirt, a white sequined tank top and black ballet flats with a matching purse. Her shiny black hair was stylishly twisted in the back and cute little red and white bows held her bangs out of her face. Her flawless mocha face was powdered and glittered and her lips popped with candy apple red lip stick. Druesilla Sommers is my best friend. We've been inseparable since third grade. I have no idea how we ended up together because we are exact opposites. Drue is all about fashion and the social scene. I prefer wearing what ever is comfortable and keeping a low profile. I looked myself over in the mirror to see what the fuss was. OK, just me in my usual faded blue jeans, gray and white Marilynn Monroe tee shirt, Rainbows and low braided red pigtails.

"What?" I asked annoyed with her attitude. I thought I looked perfectly fine.

"I can't believe you Meena. You're so into Marilyn Monroe. You idolize the woman. Do you realize she was a model? Do you think she would have been caught dead in that bum outfit?" Drue persisted.

"Drue just relax. Modeling was just her undercover job. She was really a spy for the government. She was much more than just a pretty face. That whole overdose slash suicide thing was just a cover up to protect her identity after the public began to link her to JFK." I began to explain.

"Yeah, yeah, blah, blah, blah... Please don't start going on and on about how your going to find her one day." Drue complained.

"Whatever." I said. "This is what I'm wearing today so get over it." I waited for further complaining but she just rolled her eyes at me and pulled me toward the door.

"Fine, let's get out of here. Shaun is waiting in the car outside and he's very impatient." she said just as a horn sounded in the driveway. "See? Go. Hurry!" she pushed me through the house toward the kitchen door that exited into the driveway outside.

Shaun Sommers is Drue's older brother and a senior at Forest Hills High. He drives a pretty, shiny blue, convertible Mustang. There will be no bus for me, at least not this year. What luck, right?

When we arrived at Forest Hills High the parking lot was exploding with students. Shaun pulled into a space close to the front of the student parking lot. Seniors had first dibs on parking spaces. It was some sort of unspoken rule. This was practically valet service for a freshman if you ignored the harassment from Shaun's classmates.

"Hey Shaun!" they teased. "I think the daycare center is down the block."

"Hello ladies. I'd be happy to give you a discount on elevator passes. Five bucks instead of twenty." One of the boys offered. Shaun turned to us.

"Don't buy any elevator passes. There isn't an elevator." he said. Shaun ignored their jabs until one of them went too far.

"Didn't you just turn eighteen, Shaun? They're jail bait, man. Better be careful!" All of the boys hooted and hollered until Shaun slammed his fist into the guys gut.

We hurried to our homerooms after that.

Drue peaked over my shoulder in homeroom to peruse my schedule and compare it to hers. It would appear that homeroom would be the only similarity. We're exact opposites, remember? I remember when we signed up for classes last spring she had tried to talk me into taking fashion design. Please. Get real. I declined and suggested that she sign up for Greek Mythology. She made a gagging sound and fixed her face into a horrified expression. I made my point.

"Have fun in 'Geek' Mythology!" she made fun of me.

"You're so funny!" I said. "I'm not a geek."

"Yes you are. You just don't know you are." she smiled and winked at me as she turned the corner and headed down the hallway in the opposite direction.

When I arrived in my first period Algebra class I recognized no one. I spoke to no one and no one spoke to me. Algebra was followed by Spanish, History and finally Greek Mythology. I didn't speak to anyone at all prior to lunch except for a boy in my History class. I think he said his name was Ray. He seemed nice but I think he just wanted to find himself a homework buddy. You know, a buddy that lets you copy their homework when you fail to do it yourself. He probably thinks that because I'm smart and shy I'll let any cute boy copy my work. If this is true he will have to learn the hard way that this is not the case. My classes were a breeze. No surprises. I already knew everything. School has never been challenging for me. It's almost like I was born with a microchip implanted in my brain. Teachers never present me with anything I don't already know. I have no idea how this is possible but it's true. English was a little annoying because we were instructed to do some creative writing instead of the customary recycling of facts and theories. I'm not creative.

When it was time for lunch Drue saved me a seat in the middle of a crowded table where she was obviously Miss Center of Attention. I recalled my lack of social interaction through out the day and decided that I wouldn't share this fact with Drue. Sometimes my shyness gets on her nerves. I know she means well. Her happiness is dependent on her popularity. I don't feel the same way and she worries that I am unhappy most of the time because of this. The truth is I like my space. I like quiet. I don't need to be showered with attention twenty – four - seven and she can't understand that. I'm OK with being a loner but Drue is constantly trying to push me into the spotlight. I thought it would make her happy when I decided to run for freshman student government. I thought it might appease her a little but she had other plans for me.

Our table was filled with cheerleaders and members of the Pep Club. Melissa Small, captain of the freshman cheer leading squad, was leading the group in a discussion about the importance of school spirit. She thought the middle school Pep Club was slack and made it very clear that she was not going to tolerate that type of attitude in high school. Everyone hung on her every word as if she were some type of omniscient. I thought she was a snob. I could tell Drue wasn't signing up to be one of her followers either but she kept her tongue in check. Drue isn't a kiss up but she also isn't stupid. She knows that standing up to Melissa Small would be social suicide. This would be a suicide that I would care nothing about. Drue kept eyeing me as Melissa droned on and on. I kept my mouth shut for Drue's sake. She wanted us to be a part of the Pep Club. I suppose it wouldn't kill me if it made her happy except...

"Darn! The freshman student government meeting is after school today too Drue." I reminded her.

"Well, I guess you are going to miss it because you are going to the Pep Club orientation meeting with me today after school." she looked as if she was going to throw a major hissy fit if I argued this point with her so I gave in.

I didn't want to make a scene or embarrass her in front of the all knowing, Melissa Small and her followers. Maybe the meeting would be short and I could still make it to the freshman government meeting today. It didn't seem likely but maybe I would get lucky.

Environmental Science and PE passed with out incident or conversation. I met Drue in Ms. Sprenkle's room after school. Who would have ever imagined that a computer teacher would also coach cheerleading? Weird, I counted the minutes and seconds passing during Ms. Sprenkle's Pep Club meeting. It felt like déjà vu. The entire discussion was a near identical repeat of Melissa Small's lecture at the lunch table. Eventually we set up meeting times and were assigned to committees. Ms. Sprenkle assigned me and Drue to the decorations committee. I figure it won't be too bad. What will I have to do? Blow up balloons?

Finally the meeting let out and I rushed to Mr. Stein's room dragging Drue in tow. When we arrived the meeting had already dismissed but there were still a few students hanging around in the hallway.

"Hey, Meena," I heard my name called. It was the boy from my History class. "It is Meena, isn't it? We have History class together. I'm Ray, remember?" he asked.

He was acting nervous and jumpy. Drue smirked at me as her gaze passed between me and the boy, Ray. Great, this is just what I need.

"Oh, yeah... sure, I remember... History class, now I remember." I stumbled over my words.

I must have sounded like an idiot. I looked at Drue with her devilish grin and raised eye brows and confirmed it was true.

"So, uhm... are you here for the meeting about student government?" he finally managed to ask.

"That was the plan, but it looks like I missed it." I sighed.

"That's alright. Ray was here for the meeting. Right, Ray?" Drue said and turned to Ray anticipating his response. What was she up to? "I'll bet he could fill you in on what you missed." she smiled at me encouragingly.

"Absolutely, it's no problem. I'd be glad to." Ray smiled at me.

He was cute and very sweet. I blushed. Drue snickered.

"Oh... Well, thanks." I said to distract Ray from Drue's amusement. "If you wouldn't mind that would be great." I added.

"Mr. Stein handed out forms for the different offices. Here, I grabbed some extras and you can still hand yours in tomorrow." he handed me one of the forms.

"Thanks, I'll do that." his fingers brushed my hand as he handed me the form. Now we were both blushing.

"Oh, uhm, if you're interested a bunch of kids have formed a campaign team. We are meeting after school tomorrow at my friend, Liv's house." he said. Who is Liv? Did he like her? "What are you running for?" he added.

"Historian, I'm good at archiving."

I'm good at archiving? I am a geek. Drue rolled her eyes at me in agreement.

"Cool. We don't have a Historian. You should come, too." he suggested.

"That sounds great. When and where?" Drue asked quickly.

She seemed as eager for me to go as I did. Yes, she is definitely up to something.

"We're meeting tomorrow after school at Liv Glyn's house. She is running for Vice President. I'll give you her address in History tomorrow or you can ride with us if you want. Liv's Mom is picking us up after school." he offered.

"Oh really, it certainly is very nice of you to offer." I said. "Are you sure her mom won't mind?" I asked nervously.

"No, not at all," he confirmed. "The more the merrier. Besides, Liv's Mom is like the modern day June Cleaver. She lives for this type of stuff." he laughed.

"Don't worry about it. I'm glad your coming Meena. I'll see you tomorrow in History." he said as he smiled and waved good bye.

His friends were waiting for him down at the other end of the hallway. I hadn't noticed them before. Had I just agreed to go to the meeting at Liv's house tomorrow? It appeared as though I was going.

"He's slick." Drue teased.

"What?" I asked. What was she talking about and what was she up to?

"Oh come on Meena! He is so crushing on you. And you! You were totally smiling at him and brushing your fingers against his hand." she said rubbing it in and irritating me further.

"I did not!" I protested.

"You did too and thank God for that. It's about time you starting acting normal." I just stared at her. I had no idea what she was talking about. "Mmm hmm," she eyed me expectantly. "He likes you, Meena!" she smiled.

"So? What if he does?" I asked nonchalantly. Could Ray really like me?

"He's cute, I guess." she shrugged acting like it was no big deal, but she did think it was a big deal. Finally a huge smile spread across her lips and we both started to giggle.

The next day we all piled in Mrs. Glyn's mini van and headed to Liv's house to work on our speeches. Ray was totally right about Liv's Mom. I didn't think the June Cleaver types existed in real life anymore. She served actual finger foods. There were little tiny sandwiches and somehow she managed to cut fruit into spherical shapes and pierce them onto sticks. I could just imagine my Mom hosting a gathering like this at my house. The menu would have to come out of a bag or a box or we would starve to death. That's assuming she would be home in the first place. She and my Dad live at the Art Studio. They are both professional sculpters and extremely right brained. I've often wondered if my DNA came out of bag or a box as well. It is the only rational explanation for my existence. I love my parents, but we share very little in common. Quite a few kids made it to Liv's house. A boy named Laith was running for President. I'd never heard of him but Drue nearly fainted when I told her he was there. "Girl he is hot!" she squealed. Drue's reaction was annoying but Laith was truly a likeable guy. He is very friendly and sincere which immediately made me feel more comfortable. Liv is great too. She definitely has a handle on the speech writing agenda but I'm even more impressed with her diplomacy. She has a gift for getting people to work together. A boy named Brayan is running for Public Relations. He's kind of quiet and keeps to himself. I understand that about him and sympathize. He seems very focused and businesslike, definitely more my speed. His art work is incredible. He brought some demos to the meeting, posters for the hallways and video for the broadcast morning announcements. The last kid to show for the meeting is running for Secretary. He doesn't really seem to understand what is involved in being a Secretary. By the way he spoke to everyone you might have guessed he was running for class President or Vice President. I hope he figures out his place soon or he may cause us to lose votes in the elections. No doubt our freshman class will be interested in our fund raising ideas. It takes good planning to fund class trips, social events and scholarships. If we can't sell that seat our classmates may vote for another group. I personally wasn't feeling very confident about him but as usual I said nothing.

# THE PRESENT

### Liv

### Laith

### Brayan

### Meena

Four human teenagers

commanded by the Great Spirit

to save humankind.

# Chapter Eleven

### Liv

"The wise learn many

### things from their enemies."

— _Aristophanes_

September 7, 2014

Forest Hills High School/ Drue's house

Queens, New York

I ARRIVED AT school Friday morning with my stomach in knots. Today was the first official day of campaigning for prospective class officers. My campaign team had been meeting daily after school at my house to work on our campaign slogan and platforms. We decided our campaign slogan would be 'The right government at the right time.' We would take the responsible approach while trying to appeal to the needs of today's student. We had to select two platforms for our campaign. The first had to be philanthropic in nature. We decided on a 'Go Green slash Campus Beautification' theme for this platform. The platform would involve things like recycling, energy conservation and planting more flowers and shrubbery on campus. The second platform was to be geared toward student needs. Our theme for this platform is 'Integrating Technology in the Classroom.' It would involve raising money to increase the use of technology in every classroom subject. An example would be using Algebra to build a robot that could assist in simple classroom tasks like taking out trash or sharpening pencils. The fund raising strategy would be our tactic to win the votes of the student body. We would solicit sponsors for school dances, talent shows, rock concerts, contests, maybe even a haunted house at Halloween. We would ask the students what types of events they would like to attend through survey, obtain sponsorship, and create the event and charge admission. Everything seemed to be going fairly smoothly until Shy Donovan, our representative for secretary, ditched us at the last minute.

"You guys are not going to believe this. It is so messed up." Amber gushed as she ran over to join our circle standing in its usual location in the commons area as we waited for the bell to release us to home room.

We were all wearing neon yellow tees with electric blue print showcasing our slogan. Our presence was very strong on campus this morning. Brayan made awesome tees and posters that could be seen from miles away. Our campaign committee arrived at school early this morning, a swarm of yellow scattered through the hallways, to hang our posters. They were busy at work still handing out neon fliers to our classmates as they entered the building. Amber was breathless, her hair askew, yellow and blue fliers clenched in her fists and overflowing from a canvas tote bag slung over her shoulder.

"What's wrong, Amber?" asked Brayan.

He was concerned by Amber's distress. All week long he would open doors and pull out chairs for her. It was really sweet.

"Shy Donavan is a two faced, back stabbing campaign ho! That is what the problem is." she fumed. She was so angry she was shaking. "He has ditched us and joined another campaign team. They are stealing all of our really cool fund raising ideas as we speak. Apparently Shy knows the lead singer from The Drums and he's going to get them to play to kick off football season. The money raised is going to go to some charity." she complained in frustration.

"Great, now what are we going to do?" muttered Brayan.

"First, we need to find a new representative for secretary." I suggested and everyone nodded in agreement. "Are there any volunteers?" Everyone was quiet while I stared into reluctant faces. "OK, are there any nominations?" I countered.

"I nominate my BFF, Drue." Meena gestured toward her friend who was shaking her head with uncertainty. Meena was smirking at her.

"I don't know, Meena..." Drue hesitated.

"Come on, Drue. Nobody in this school manages student gossip or upcoming social events better than you. Being the freshman class secretary will just give you your credits due." Meena reasoned.

"This is true." Laith agreed. "I've known Drue since the sixth grade and if you ever want to know the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth... well, Drue is your girl." he smiled.

Drue blushed at Laith's compliment and warm smile. When she finally pulled herself back together she realized everyone was waiting for her answer.

"Oh, alright!" she burst. "If all of you think that I can do this and want me to do it then I'm in." she promised and there were sighs of relief, cheers and smiles all around.

The day didn't turn out nearly as bad as I had anticipated. Apparently Shy's group had put all their efforts into arranging for the concert leaving them with weak platforms and even weaker speeches. I think their campaign slogan was something like, 'Students United.' How generic, right? They didn't even have a campaign song so the student body barely noticed them as they stepped up to the podium to begin their campaign. The whole school noticed our team, armored in yellow, as soon as we walked through the commons area doors. They cheered for us when Amber mashed the button on the stereo that played 'You Can't Always Get What You Want' as we flocked together in formation toward the podium. You can never go wrong with the Rolling Stones.

"You can't always get what you want but if you try sometimes you might find you get what you need." Truer words were never spoken.

Shy's concert diversion prompted Drue to call in a favor to her cousin Max. Max, as in DJ Maximum of Maximum Sound, is a professional Manhattan DJ. He mixes it up at the hottest clubs in New York City. Maybe he wasn't Jonathan Pierce of The Drums but a good DJ will go a long way with teenagers. When all was said and done we were holding our own but we were going to have to get creative fast to hope to beat Shy's campaign team next Friday. He actually had the nerve to speak to us during the campaign assembly.

"Sorry it didn't work out for us. No hard feelings I hope." he said to Laith in front of a crowd of students.

He said it so sincerely it made me nervous that Laith would react poorly in front of our classmates. This would not help our campaign at all. Of course Laith handled the situation gracefully. His face and voice remained as pleasant and friendly as always. I shouldn't have underestimated my new friend. Laith is a true gentleman. Shy and Laith were now competitors. Shy forfeited his plans for secretary. He was now running for freshman class president on the opposing team we were now worried about. None of the other campaign teams brought much to compete with.

Monday we arrived at school to find a twenty foot banner showcasing Shy's campaign slogan with The Drums cover photo hung in the rear of commons area for all to see. They were breaking the rules now. Each individual was allotted the same amount of money for the campaign. We were not allowed to go over the set amount because it could give a specific group an unfair advantage. Surely it would be removed by the end of the school day. Still I could almost feel Brayan's disappointment as I watched him take in the sight of it. There is no possible way our tees and posters could compete with this. The student body was already going crazy over it as the early bell rang to release us to home room.

"Don't sweat it, guys." Ray said attempting to cheer us up. "This campaign isn't over yet." he finished and he was right.

We would meet their challenge and we wouldn't have to cheat to do it. At lunch we quietly discussed our next course of action. We would all meet at Drue's house immediately after school to get to work.

My Mom's mini van was waiting in front of the school after the eighth hour bell rang. I nearly plowed over Mr. Marshall escaping History class.

"Sorry Mr. Marshall." I yelled over my shoulder as I raced down the hallway with Jedd on my heels. We met up with Brayan, Ray and Meena in the commons area. As we loaded into the mini van I was surprised to hear my Dad's voice.

"What's the big emergency?" he asked. "Your Mom had some candle party to attend so I was sent to replace her." he explained before being asked. My Dad never played chaperone.

"Why aren't you working?" I wondered.

"Oh, I've been so busy with the Spencer case I decided to clear my appointments this afternoon to catch up on paperwork." he clarified. My Dad is a Psychologist and the DA is using his professional testimony in the Spencer case.

"Has there been another snag in the campaign?" he asked.

"Yes, a twenty foot, full color, high resolution snag." Brayan grumbled.

"Shy's team hung a twenty foot campaign poster in the commons area this morning." I explained.

"Does the campaign budget allow for that type of PR?" my Dad asked doubtfully.

"No." we all blurted out at the same time.

"I see." he sighed. "So you think the damage is already done." he assessed from our glum expressions.

"Probably, but we have a plan. We need to stop by Brayan's house to pick up some computer equipment. Once we have everything together we are meeting at Drue's house." I said. My Dad raised his brow curiously.

"Can I ask what the big plan is?" he probed.

"We're going to make a music video." I said and he smiled impressed by the idea.

When we finally made it to Drue's house we discovered that she and her brother Shaun had converted the Sommer's family garage into a recording studio. Apparently DJ Maximum was not the only musical talent in the family. The cars had been removed to make room for a mountain of equipment. The end furthest from the garage door was completely empty. Surrounding the empty space were boom mics and amplifiers attached to yards of cable. At the other end of the garage sat three long tables filled with what I could guess were turntables, computers, stereo equipment and other unrecognizable technology. Brayan and Ray walked to the empty space at the other end of garage carrying a large screen. I quickly realized what it was once they set it up.

"Is that a green screen?" I asked.

"Yes. We can record Amber singing in front of the green screen and later on I can replace the green background with any image you want using my laptop. Pretty cool, huh?" Brayan said enthusiastically.

"Very cool!" beamed Amber as she walked into the garage. Brayan's grin grew wider at her response to his words.

Before I knew it Brayan had his computer equipment hooked up to Shaun's sound system and we were recording Amber singing, 'The Climb' by Miley Cyrus. Once we had a recording that Amber was content with Brayan started experimenting with his laptop. One minute Amber was standing on top of a snowy mountain and the next she was standing at the base of a cliff. He would scroll the words of the song beneath her as she sang them. At the close of the song Shaun let the music play as Amber introduced each member of our campaign team. We each stepped into the view of the camera when she introduced us.

"Even if the struggles they face knock them down they will not break. This campaign team will continue to climb and continue to reach for your vote so they may serve you as best as they can." Amber smiled into the camera.

It was a little cheesy but the message was clear. I had no doubt Amber's angelic voice would probably be enough to sway a few votes. We would find out tomorrow in home room when the video we just created would be broadcast for the student body during the morning announcements.

# CHAPTER TWELVE

### Liv

### "One of the greatest

### discoveries a man makes,

### one of his great surprises,

### is to find he can do what

### he was afraid he couldn't do."

— _Henry Ford_

Time - September 8 - 11, 2014

Place - Forest Hills High School

Queens, New York

WE COULDN'T BELIEVE our eyes Tuesday morning when we walked into the commons area to find Shy's banner had been replaced on the wall. Apparently, Shy sweet talked the administration into believing that because he was a new student at Forest Hills High he had not understood clearly the rules involving the campaign budget. I suppose it may have been true. I do not recall seeing him at the meeting last week when all of the rules were explained. Shy told our Principal, Mrs. Long, that he was afraid his parents would be disappointed with him if the banner was removed. They had spent a great deal of money on the banner and would be angry to learn about Shy's ignorance and carelessness regarding the campaign's policies. He explained that he was afraid it would prevent his parents from supporting the school in the future no matter what the school might need. I suppose Mrs. Long felt she couldn't risk losing any financial help the Donovan's could offer so she allowed the banner to remain.

After that things got ugly. Shy's camp believed they were one up on us when Mrs. Long allowed the banner to stay but their confidence fell quickly after the student body watched our video during home room. After that the banner was entirely forgotten. It could have been invisible for the lack of attention it received. All day long our class mates complimented and questioned us about the video repeatedly. It was definitely an ego booster for Brayan whose pride had been bruised the day before. Today he was the man on campus. He answered endless questions about his equipment and the software he used to create the video.

"It really isn't complicated at all. I'd be happy to show you how it works." he had said grateful for the appreciation.

Amber was practically a celebrity. The chorus teacher even approached her and encouraged her to audition for the ensemble. Freshman never made ensemble and Amber was thrilled at the idea.

"Can you believe it?" she squealed. "Mrs. Conner said I should try out for the ensemble. I've got to tell my Mom." she babbled as she fished her cell phone out of her purse at the lunch table.

All of the attention made Shy's camp jealous and angry. Wednesday morning they went to Mrs. Long to insist that our team be disqualified from the campaign on the grounds that we knowingly broke the rules regarding campaign budget. Can you believe the audacity of some people? They were armed with quotes of prices for the equipment that was necessary to make such a video and the cost of the labor we would have been charged. Mrs. Long called both groups into the conference room so she could hear both sides of the story. We explained that no money was spent to create the video beyond the blank DVD it was recorded on. All of the equipment belonged to or was borrowed from members of our campaign committee. Brayan explained what equipment was used, where it came from and how everything was orchestrated. Ms. Sprenkle, the school computer teacher, was present for the meeting and corroborated Brayan's testimony. She assured Mrs. Long that everything Brayan was saying was possible. Mrs. Long decided since it could not be proven that we had gone over budget and because she had allowed Shy's campaign to keep their banner on display she was going to allow the campaign to continue as scheduled. She instructed both groups to focus on the debate that was scheduled for Thursday afternoon. There would be absolutely no new banners or videos created by any team. Once she finished lecturing us she wished all of us luck and sent us back to class.

Mrs. Long made the best decision she could about the campaign; unfortunately teenagers are not as reasonable. Tension began to mount among the freshman class during seventh and eighth hour Wednesday afternoon. Word got out that we were still in the race and Shy's followers were not happy. Things escalated Thursday morning. Things were getting out of control all over campus and the students were beginning to take sides. Most of our posters were torn down and destroyed or vandalized with a huge X drawn through them or words scribbled out and replaced by words that would change the meaning of our slogan to something less than flattering. Forest Hills High was turning into a war zone. Students were arguing. Fights broke out. People were being expelled. Someone even set the trash receptacle on fire in the boy's bathroom. It was ridiculous to think that all of this had been caused by a banner and video created for a high school government campaign. I felt sorry for the upper class men. Their debates for class office took place this morning amongst all of our shenanigans and were cut short when the fire alarm was set off by the burning boy's bathroom. Why was this happening? It seemed as though the less confrontational our team tried to be the more confrontational our class mates became. Even Shy remained calm and diplomatic while his supporters grew enraged. What was it about him that made them so devoted to him? They behaved like a bunch of crazed groupies. It was as if they were under some type of voodoo spell. They were like cult followers. Seriously people, he's running for class president. Get a grip.

"This is getting way out of control." I heard Laith say, echoing my exact thoughts.

"This is not how I intended to start my freshman year at Forest Hills. Nor is it anything close to the way I envisioned becoming involved in the school." I added and Laith, Brayan and Meena all nodded in agreement.

"What do you want to do about it?" Jedd asked with desperation in his voice.

"We can't go on like this." Drue said equally distraught by the situation.

"We are going to do the right thing, which isn't always the easiest thing." I said soberly.

Everyone looked at me with puzzled expressions. That is, everyone except Laith. He looked at me and turned up the corner of his mouth into a tiny, hopeful smile. Maybe we could set things right again.

"You can't always get what you want." he surrendered and everyone understood.

At that precise moment Mr. Stein called Laith and Shy to the podium to begin the freshman class presidential debate. Two podiums were placed at opposite sides of the stage with three chairs placed between them. Mrs. Long sat in the middle seat with Ms. Sprenkle just to her right. Mr. Stein was now taking the seat to Mrs. Long's left. Shy made his way to his podium on stage right, while Laith crossed the stage to whisper something into Mrs. Long's ear. Mrs. Long rose from her chair and accompanied Laith backstage for a few moments. The crowd of students assembled in the school's auditorium grew quieter wondering what was going on. Shy's face remained serene and unaffected but Mr. Stein and Ms. Sprenkle looked as curious as the student body. Finally Mrs. Long and Laith returned to the stage. She spoke into Laith's microphone.

"Students of the class of 2018, your class mate, Laith Lightfoot has something he wishes to say to you."

Shy's face still remained serene but I could have sworn I saw him flinch for just a second. Laith took the microphone as hushed whispers were murmured throughout the auditorium. He stood silent and still for a moment collecting his thoughts before he spoke.

"It was never my intention to upset any of you with this campaign. Nor was it a goal for any of my campaign team. We only wanted to become a part of this school in a way that would be helpful. We wanted to do good things for the school and for the community and for you. So far we haven't done any of that. I'm afraid we've done quite the opposite. We've upset a lot of people, caused a lot of trouble and divided our class mates rather than unite them. We've decided that maybe we are not the right government at this time for Forest Hills High's freshman class." Laith had to pause as shouts of protest and outbursts erupted through out the auditorium.

Our camp was not giving up on us so easily while Shy's camp seemed to be encouraging us to continue our farewell. More arguing and shouting filled the auditorium. Students stood up in the isles as school faculty and staff members attempted to usher them back to their seats. The war zone that had been the hallways this morning seemed to be reforming in this open yet contained space which was not good.

"Stop it!" Laith shouted with all of his might. He wouldn't have needed the microphone but the added volume added muster to his plea. Everyone fell silent and stared at him. Laith closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. His fists were balled up and every muscle in his body was tensed. He continued to take deep breaths, breaths that seemed to have a calming effect on the entire room as they sounded through the speakers in the walls. Slowly he relaxed muscle by muscle just as the rest of us did. He opened his eyes and looked out into the room.

"This is exactly what I am talking about. We don't want any part of this." he whispered and with his shoulders slumped forward he strode quickly offstage.

The rest of us followed naturally. We made a united front in the beginning so it only seemed appropriate to end the same way.

We found Laith sitting on the steps in front of the school house. We all joined him but said nothing. He needed time to sort through his feelings and pull himself back together. It was quiet inside the school for the moment. I can only assume Shy is giving his acceptance speech as president of the freshman class. Well if everything returns to normal it will be for the best. We stayed with Laith for several minutes more until the bell rang releasing students from the assembly to their eighth hour classes. Finally we trudged off to our eighth hour classes as well. Eighth hour was very quiet for Jedd and me. No one spoke to us but it didn't feel like we were being punished. It felt more like what we had done for Laith. They were giving us space and respect and I appreciated it.

"Maybe things will be OK after all." I said to Jedd as I collected my books and belongings when the bell rang releasing school for the day.

My hope was quickly snuffed out when Mr. Marshall requested our attention before we walked out of the class room.

"Mr. Bellamy and Ms. Glyn." he said as he gestured with his pointing finger for us to approach him.

"Now what..." I heard Jedd mutter under his breath. "Hasn't this day been awful enough?" he continued as we walked toward Mr. Marshall's desk.

"Relax you two. You aren't in any trouble but Mrs. Long would like to see you before you leave campus today, alright?" he said and we nodded and trudged off toward the main office.

When we arrived in the main office we were greeted by the rest of our campaign team and Amber White. Amber was talking hurriedly while she glanced around the room looking over her shoulder as if she was afraid of being caught doing something she shouldn't. We heard Mrs. Long's office door open and Amber took her cue to split. As she passed me she squeezed my arm and smiled at me and Jedd.

"What is going on?" I whispered to Brayan. I figured he would know the most since it appeared that he and Amber were now "together" like a couple.

"After we walked out of the auditorium the Shy camp went crazy cheering and celebrating. Shy got cocky and took the microphone at his podium to start his 'thank you' speech. That was about as much as our camp could take and they started booing him and screaming Laith's name." Brayan started to explain half scowling and half smiling.

"You're kidding. How did Mr. Perfect handle that?" I asked.

"Yeah, I've been noticing that too. He never seems to break a sweat, does he?" Brayan agreed and we all nodded with our arms folded and eyebrows arched. "Well, guess what? This time he cracked." Brayan laughed.

"No way..." Jedd said in disbelief.

"Yep, he did. He started saying something about how Laith bailed on them and they ought to wise up and follow a real leader." the way Brayan said this was comical. He tried to mimic Shy's voice quality and gestural style.

"Whoa, I bet that went well." Jedd added sarcastically.

"Yes, well... in the words of my lady, Amber, that is when all hell broke lose." he laughed and we all joined him. Amber is about the sweetest girl you could ever meet but she has quite a potty mouth. "Anyway, long story short Mrs. Long broke up the squabbling, made Shy sit down and proceeded to renounce him as class president." Brayan said.

"What?" Jedd and I blurted out at the same time.

Everyone broke into laughter again. Brayan looked at Laith.

"Apparently she disagrees with us, buddy. She thinks that we are the right government at the right time for the freshman class." Brayan smiled and we all smiled with him.

Friday was mostly uneventful. Elections for class officers were held during home room. Of course there was no real contest for the freshman class as my campaign team's names were the only names on the ballot. Every other contestant had either been disqualified by Mrs. Long or bailed out by there own right. Shy and a few of his cult followers were absent today. Mrs. Long had expelled them for their poor behavior at the debate assembly. They would not return to school until next Wednesday. We would have three whole school days of peace. Maybe that would provide enough time for things to simmer down. I certainly hope so. When the bell rang at the end of Theater class Amber approached me.

"Hi Liv. I'm sorry I ran out on you like that yesterday but I was afraid I was going to get busted by Mrs. Long. She threatened expulsion to any student who breathed a word to you guys about what happened in the assembly after you left. She said she would handle it but you know I had to tell you guys!" she jabbered on in her bubbly way.

"You mean, you had to tell Brayan!" I teased.

"Well yeah, that too." she shrugged knowing she was caught crushing on her new boyfriend.

"What about you and Jedd? Are you guys to - geth - er?" she asked grinning, framing the word together with fingered quotation marks. "Or are you just friends?" she smiled wider using the fingered quotes around the words just friends this time. I rolled my eyes.

"I don't know what Jedd and I are." I admitted frustrated.

What were we now? We had always been friends, best friends in fact. Now it felt to me like we were something more but did it feel that way to him? Amber watched me curiously, assessing my reaction to her line of questioning.

"Do you need some help with that?" she finally added. Her eyebrows raised in suggestion.

"No!" I blurted out. She raised her palms to me in surrender.

"OK it's cool." she said as we walked toward the hallway.

She was quiet for moment. She would glance at me from time to time as we headed down the hallway toward our next class. She looked as if she were debating on whether or not she should say something to me.

"What?" I smiled inviting her to embarrass me further.

"Well, I was just wondering if you wanted to go into the city with me this weekend. There is this really cool club that plays indie rock music." she hesitated for just a moment. I just stared at her in confusion and then with pleading eyes she begged me, "Brayan wants to go but my Mom won't let me go by myself with a boy."

"Oh." was all I said.

"You and Jedd could go with us." she said hopefully. "I mean you are friends." she repeated using her finger quotes around the word friends again. She was getting on my nerves.

"If I say yes will you stop saying friends like that." I snapped as I gave an annoying impression of her flexing her fingers repeatedly. She laughed at me.

"Yes, I promise." she squealed in delight as she bounced up and down the hallway clapping her hands.

"I'll call you after school, Liv!" she called to me as she ran down the hallway.

"Great. Falling in love makes you insane." I muttered to myself.

# CHAPTER THIRTEEN

### Liv

"The only real valuable

### thing is intuition."

— _Albert Einstein_

September 11, 2014

Bowery Ballroom on Delancey Street,

Manhattan, New York

WE ARRIVED AT the Bowery Ballroom at seven. The first band to play, Girl in a Coma, was Amber's favorite. Jedd invited Ray to tag along so it felt less like a double date which was good. I was still confused about my feelings for Jedd and I had no clue about how he felt about me. I did not want to know how he felt about me. I was not ready to have a boyfriend. Beginning high school was enough to deal with.

"You guys are going to be so glad you came tonight." Amber yelled over the loud music. "'Girl in a Coma' totally rocks!" she promised.

The band was made up of three girls, two of them being sisters. I thought that was pretty cool. I decided to unwind and have fun with my friends. The campaign was over. What could be left to worry about? Brayan, Jedd and Ray seemed to be winding down too. Everyone was having a good time and it felt good. The bodies in the club swayed from side to side as if they were melted together into one large organism. When the music played faster the bodies jerked in rhythm. When to music slowed the bodies seemed to sway to the new flow. It was an incredible feeling. The pure freedom of the movement gave me an adrenaline rush. My friends seemed to catch on to my vibe and followed my lead. We were all dancing, talking and laughing when we heard a familiar friendly voice.

"This looks like my kind of party over here." Laith shouted in our direction as he swirled and bounced his way in our direction. A group of kids followed him.

"Hi, guys." he smiled and gestured toward the people behind him. "This is my sister, Melissa and her friends Caroline and Fanny." The girls smiled and said hello.

Had Laith just introduced Melissa Small as his sister? They didn't look like they could be related.

"I didn't know Laith had a sister." I whispered in Amber's ear. Maybe I had misunderstood what he said. The club was loud.

"Step-sister..." Amber confirmed enunciating the word, step. My eyes grew wide. Amber shrugged her shoulders and nodded.

"Wow, who knew?" I said mostly to myself.

"Tell me about it." Amber added quietly for just my benefit.

We both started giggling. I'm not sure why. Melissa Small has a tendency to make people nervous, I guess. Caroline Brown and Fanny Williams were recognizable as well being nearly as popular as Melissa. All three girls are cheerleaders and blond. Although, I can't be sure all three are naturally blond. I over heard a couple of girls in my Algebra class debating on Caroline's natural color. One girl thought she was naturally blond while the other suspected that she dyes it. Dyed or not the three girls are easily the prettiest and most envied girls in the freshman class. Brayan, Jedd and Ray were demonstrating this truth at this very moment. Introduce a few pretty faces and suddenly the male species can't remember how to speak. Laith was staring at us waiting for a response. I elbowed Jedd in the ribs.

"Hi, Laith, I didn't know you liked 'Girl in a Coma.'" Amber bubbled.

"Ouch! Why did you do that?" Jedd snapped at me.

Why did I do that? I didn't want to think about the real answer to that question so I settled for a less important one.

"You were staring." I clarified as if I had done him a favor.

"Oh... I was?" he wondered. Boys can be so stupid.

"Sandy and my Dad made me.... uhm.... accompany Melissa and her friends to the club." he began. Sandy must be his step mother. "They didn't think this was the type of place young ladies should attend alone." he explained carefully hoping not to offend his sister.

Her face remained unchanged so I assume he didn't.

"Music is music. Fun is fun, right?" he shrugged. We all laughed and picked up where we left off.

Two more bands played after 'Girl in a Coma.' The first was 'Analog Rebellion' and the last was 'Blank Dogs.' It was definitely a fun night. It seemed the minutes turned into hours before we knew it. Melissa and her friends were polite but kept to themselves for the most part, with the exception of Ray. I think Melissa was crushing on him. I never would have seen that coming. I've known Ray for about as long as I've known Jedd. It's not that he isn't cute with his dimples and angel white baby hair. He just didn't strike me as being Melissa's type. Ray is still very boyish. He is always fidgeting and moving. You can always find him drumming his fingers, tapping his foot or slinging his too long bangs out of eyes with a toss of his head. He's kind of frumpy too wearing shirts that are too big or tatty sweats. I don't know. I suppose I just imagined Melissa's type as more... what's the word? Sophisticated? What do I know?

Between the second and third bands we took a break to the bar for some sodas and water. It was boiling hot in the club with so many people crammed into one place jumpy all over each other. After we cooled off a little Amber asked me to accompany her to the ladies room. It was a good idea. The place was so crowded it would be easy to lose one person. I decided to wait outside the door to catch some of the fresh air that was sporadically wafting its way through the entrance to the club as people entered and exited repeatedly. I was leaning against the wall when I glanced toward the opening doorway and thought I saw Shy Donovan standing in the street. That had to be wrong. The man I saw looked much older. He looked like... a man, a business man to be more specific. He was wearing a business suit and carrying a briefcase and something else in his hand that I couldn't see. It was dark. No. This is not possible. It's just my mind playing tricks on me. Amber finally returned from the ladies room and began pulling me back toward the bar. We were half way there when she stopped dead in her tracks.

"Oh no!" she tensed. "I left my purse in the bathroom." she was panicked.

"We better hurry." I said as I grabbed her hand and pulled her back the way we came.

When we reached the ladies room she darted inside. The doorway to the street was opening again and I could feel the cool air. The cool night air's chill and the tension Amber raised over her missing purse jolted through me wrecking my nerves. There was something else that was bothering me. I couldn't let go of the idea that I had seen Shy in the street outside. I heard Amber talking to the door maid. She was explaining the club's lost and found policy to Amber. Amber would be preoccupied for a while. This was my chance to investigate. I crept closer to the doorway. I didn't see anyone at first but I listened. I listened very carefully and I heard hushed voices. I peered further into the night. Down the street at the streets intersection I could see two men speaking in low voices. Both men were in business suits and one carried a brief case and.... I could feel the hair standing up on the back of my neck. The man was holding a knife in his hand. It was the same man I had seen before. I had to get closer so that I could hear his voice. I looked around the lobby of the club. There was a second set of doors down the hallway to my left. They would open nearly directly in front of the men. I hurried down the hallway hoping no one would notice me or try to stop me. The glass on this set of doors was tinted. So far luck was with me. I carefully cracked the door open a very tiny margin so that I would remain entirely undetected by the men on the street. I didn't have the door open for more than two seconds before I pulled it shut. The voice I heard sent another icy chill down my spine. It was Shy Donavan. I was sure of it. I just couldn't understand how it could be true. I had to find out what he was doing so I took a deep breath and held it as I opened the door marginally again. I tried to focus on their voices to hear what they were saying.

"I understand, Shyam. I can assure you that there will be no mistakes this time. Our work was sloppy last time. I acknowledge this and apologize for the mistake." the other man said as he eyed the knife in Shyam's hand.

Shyam, could Shy be short for Shyam? I listened again as I heard Shy or Shyam's familiar voice begin to speak.

"You better get it right this time, fool!" his voice was cold and menacing. "I will not be disappointed twice. You won't get another chance, understand?"

I couldn't see Shy's face but I could imagine the look that must be there. It would be the face of a monster. The other man cringed, his eyes were locked on Shy as he trembled and tried to shrink away. Shy's hard and penetrating gaze had a hold on this man. A hold the other man could not escape. Finally Shy sharply turned his head and strode away in the opposite direction. The other man grasped at his chest and gulped in huge breaths of air. No doubt he was trying to compose himself after such a nightmarish scene. My heart was racing too as I slowly closed the cracked door and leaned against the cool tinted glass.

"There you are!" a voice boomed from behind me. I nearly jumped through the ceiling.

"Amber!" I yelled at her.

"What? I found my purse. I've been looking all over for you." she snapped at me. She looked annoyed.

"Oh... Well, don't sneak up on me like that." I said trying to regain my calm.

"Sorry, but when I couldn't find you I got worried. What are you doing over here?" she asked.

She seemed herself again forgiving me easily. What would I tell her? I couldn't tell her about Shy. "I got a little light headed and needed some air. It's really hot in there." I said as I gestured toward the club. She nodded buying into my story. I hated to lie to her.

The rest of the evening was uneventful so I tried to relax and enjoy myself with my friends again. I never quite got there. My nerves were still wrecked from the terror and shock I saw in the other man's eyes. I couldn't get the horrific picture of Shy holding the frightened man at knife point out of my head. I didn't know what I could do about it. I only knew I couldn't say anything about it to anyone. Brayan and Amber were holding hands when we walked out of the club. Jedd started looking at me in a strange way after that so I caught up with Ray who was talking to Melissa.

"I was thinking about joining the Pep Club Melissa. My friend Meena says its great fun." I said enthusiastically, cheerleader style. Melissa smiled.

"Really, we will be meeting on Wednesday afternoons. Wednesday is the only day we don't have cheer leading practice." she explained in her superior yet still friendly tone.

She must really like Ray to be so nice to me or maybe it was my attempt to speak cheerleader that suppressed her usual eye rolling and flipping of her golden curls. Ray began to look at me questioningly. He knew me well. I had absolutely no interest what so ever in the Pep Club and Meena thought it was lame. She only tolerated it for Drue's sake. I was desperate to avoid the awkwardness with Jedd. Walking down Delancey Street was almost as haunting as my nightmare scene with Shy and the other man. Today was September 11th, the anniversary of the most tragic day in the history of modern America, or at least I believe many would see it that way. The people of the city of New York would see it that way for decades to come. Many of the storefronts, clubs and restaurants had memorials displayed in the windows. Countless candles, flowers and photos of lost loved ones adorned panes of class, doorways and street posts. This day had taken its toll on me in more ways than one. I was relieved to finally reach the mini van. I reclaimed my usual place next to Jedd who was looking very confused. I must be giving him an aneurism. At the very least he must believe I suffer from bi - polar disorder, the poor guy. I felt bad for him, but not bad enough to share any awkward moments. Now that we were safely in the mini van under parental radar there was absolutely no cause for alarm.

"How was 'Girl in a Trance?'" my Dad asked smiling.

"They're called 'Girl in a Coma,' Mr. Glyn. They were awesome! You should come along next time." Amber chanted.

"Oh?" Dad started and then quickly he caught my, 'don't even think about it' look in the rear view mirror. "Well, the old job keeps me busy these days, Amber." he said to Amber apologetically. Amber laughed cluing in on my displeased expression.

"It's cool, Mr. G." she played along.

It had been a long day and an even longer night. I was physically, mentally and emotionally drained. I trudged up the stairs like a zombie when we finally got home. I can't even remember if I said good night to my parents. I was soundly sleeping as soon as my head hit the pillow.

# CHAPTER FOURTEEN

### Liv

### "Trust in dreams,

### for in them is

### hidden the gate

### to eternity."

— _Kahlil Gibran_

September 16 - 17, 2014

Liv's house/ Forest Hills High School

North Shore Hospital/ Hudson River

Queens and Manhattan, New York

THE FIRST DREAM was the least frightening. It had been an exhausting week of school and I fell asleep easily. The dream started out normal enough. I was at school in my Theater Arts Class. My class appears to be rehearsing for an upcoming play competition but I did not recognize the scripts we were using. Something about the situation felt weird. It felt like I wasn't really there, like I was an outsider watching from some other realm. Still it was nothing too out of the ordinary. Then it happened. A safety cable broke and a PAR-CAN on the first electric center stage. It plummeted toward the floor. It was positioned directly over my head. Everyone began to scream and panic. Quickly Amber grabs my shoulders and wrenches me out of the way just in time but just before that moment I caught a sly, amused expression briefly appearing on Shy's face. Then the scene blacked out. A new dream begins. Everything is suddenly black and quiet. There is no sound and no light. I hear myself calling out to someone, anyone, but no one answers. I am alone in the darkness. I struggle to find my way in the darkness. Blindly I feel my way around unknown barriers. Finally I reach a doorway which exits into a hallway. I stagger in the darkness down the long, empty hallway. My loneliness is reinforced as I continue to call for help with no response. Just then I spy a faint light in the distance at the end of the long, hallway which empties into an adjoining room. Something is there. What is it? I can barely make it out. It looked like a figure in silhouette. The specific features are muted by the shadows. It is a completely normal figure, or is it? Are those wings? Then I woke up.

I could not return to sleep. I tossed and turned all night until finally my alarm woke me for school. It was six thirty. I usually hit the snooze button a few times but I didn't bother today. I looked forward to a long hot shower hoping it would calm my nerves and help me forget about the dream. It did help some but the feeling of loneliness never subsided. I reminded myself that it was just a dream. I was stressed about being in a new school and meeting so many new people. New people that I did not know very well but I had to spend a lot of time with as a result of being elected as Vice President of the Forest Hills High freshman government. It wasn't that I disliked any of them. I did like them. Especially Laith, Meena and Brayan, there is something comforting and familiar about them that I cannot explain. Even still, I don't really know them that well and they don't know me. I think what bothers me the most is being aware of the fact that Shy is returning to school today. His three day suspension was over. I still could not get the frightened expression of the other man or Shy's sinister behavior out of my head. The memory of Shy's taunting grin in my dream last night wasn't helping either. I'm going to need therapy. Is high school this emotionally consuming for everyone? Nonetheless, I stayed calm until I entered Theater Arts class. Mr. Jones was passing out scripts, the same script from my dream.

I felt my stomach drop just as Shy Donovan gave me a sickening sweet smile winked at me and said "A Midsummer Night's Dream, how appropriate." He centered himself as if he were on the verge of performing his own monologue. "Lord, what fools these mortals be..." he broke from character and looked at me. "Or something like that, right Liv?" he smiled innocently, laughed at my horrified expression and casually strode to his seat in the back of the room next to Melissa Small.

That's right, Laith's step sister, who is more easily thought of as the Regina George of the freshman class. She is the very same Melissa who had been flirting with my buddy, Ray last Friday night. A chill suddenly came over me and ran down my spine. The two of them side by side is especially creeptacular.

Mr. Jones called the roll and performed a monologue from the play for us. He asked us to consider specific roles to audition for as we read through the script. We would be taking this play to a festival in November. It would be a competition of sorts. He wanted to audition and cast the play as soon as possible so we could begin rehearsing. We took our places on the raised platform at the front of the class room while we read and performed through the scenes. The whole situation was chillingly familiar yet entirely normal. Then suddenly everything was chaos. A safety cable broke on a PAR-CAN on the first electric center stage. Everyone began screaming. Panicked faces surrounded me. That's when my friend Amber grabbed my arm and pushed me out of the way. I was seconds away from being smashed by the heavy lighting instrument. It was just like my dream. Overwhelmed and terrified I fainted. Everything was suddenly black and quiet. There was no sound or no light. I try to call out to Amber or Mr. Jones but I have no voice. I have no body. I seem to be hovering above the scene. Just like in my dream I am alone in the darkness. I make my way to the stage left wing seeming to float effortlessly around the platforms and scenery. I am completely terrified at the realization that my dream is unfolding almost exactly as I first experienced it. Finally I reach the doorway which exits into the Art wing hallway. I seem to drift into the darkness down the long, empty hallway. Just like in my dream the loneliness is reinforced as I call for help, my voice is still weak and muted. I hear no response to my pleas. I spy a faint light in the distance at the end of the long, hallway which empties into the adjoining lobby to the entrance of the school. Again something is there. No. I begin to remember someone is there. Who is it? I can barely make out the figure in silhouette. The specific features are still muted by the shadows. Then I see it again. Wings! There is no mistaking it this time. Gloriously, soft white wings tinged in petal pink and golden undertones. They glimmered in the faint light. They were absolutely mesmerizing, absolutely beautiful. Nothing could be more beautiful I thought until I looked into his angelic face. He was tall and broad shouldered like a football player. He had curly, brunette hair and sparkling blue eyes. His smile was brilliant. Oh, he was smiling at me? Definitely not in a condescending way, but more in apology, like he was ashamed of something. What could that possibly be? He's an angel, right?

"I didn't frighten you, did I?" he asked. "You remember me from your dream, don't you?" he questioned further when I just stared at him in blank shock.

This made me feel stupid and self conscious and I quickly collected myself.

"I remember... wings!'" I exclaimed. That was all I said. He just stared at me for a moment and then frowned.

"Oh." he grimaced." Well I guess I'm not very good at this. "

Again I felt stupid and a little more embarrassed now.

"I don't understand." I managed to respond, still taken back by the sight of him.

"I'm your Guardian Spirit." he explained looking as if he now felt stupid and embarrassed. "I had hoped that you might recognize me and understand all of this. I'm not doing a very good job. I'm sorry. Speaking directly to humans is sort of unorthodox. It will take some adjusting for both of us."

He looked at me questioningly as if to ask for my forgiveness and understanding. I smiled at him in confusion.

"What is your name?" I asked timidly.

"Beau, and you are Liv." he responded. It wasn't a question. He knew me. "Spirits cannot be seen by humans and since we live in a day and age where seeing is believing more and more humans are turning toward the illusions of evil and turning away from the good that life has to offer." he said.

"It certainly is easier to give in to temptation than to fight against it sometimes." I admitted.

"Do you really think so?" he raised one eyebrow challenging my observation.

"Ah, but giving in always comes with a price, right? I quickly added.

"A price that is expected to be repaid." he said with disgust in his voice.

"Like the men who sacrificed their lives in 9/11." I concurred.

It was piecing together for me. The memories of a past life I did not experience and he could somehow sense that.

"How did you do that? How can I possess those memories?" I asked confused.

"And don't forget about all of the lives of the innocent people in the planes and the towers. Those men become undone. They lost the good in themselves." he continued as if I had never spoken. "Unfortunately, many, many other innocent victims died that day as a result of their fallen hearts." he finished.

His face was full of grief and heart break. That is exactly how he looked, heart broken, inconsolably heart broken. I didn't know what to say but his heart break was setting my own heart to ache so I quickly changed the subject.

"So if humans can't see you, spirits, I mean, then how is it that I am able to see you?" I said quickly hoping the shift in topic would relieve him a little. It did seem to a little.

"You can see me because you are a human who has been commanded by the power of the Great Spirit. Laith, Brayan and Meena have been commanded by Hala similarly, as I have shown you before." he continued.

"Really... So, they can see you too? Are you their guardian spirit too?" I blurted out like an idiot.

Duh Liv, if you can see him naturally they can too. He smiled a tiny, amused smile.

"Yes, they can see me and no I am not their guardian spirit. Each guardian Spirit is assigned only one human or I guess you could say each human is assigned only one guardian spirit." he was explaining. I interrupted him.

"How many Guardian Spirits are there?" I fired at him. He laughed and smiled at me again. His smile was amazing.

"How many humans are there?" he fired back. That sobered me.

"You mean each human?" I started.

"...has their own personal guardian." he finished in a matter of fact like manner shrugging his shoulders as if it was no big thing.

"Then why are people so vulnerable to the illusions of the Daevas?"

Where did that term come from? Daevas? A flood of information seemed to be surfacing in my mind.

"I don't understand. Wait, no, maybe I do understand. I've never seen you before now. Why?" I asked.

"Haven't you? Are absolutely sure about that?" he responded looking at me very skeptically.

In an instant I remembered our conversation earlier when he told me his name and had spoken mine as well. I realized then that he knew me and now in this instant I realized that I knew him. We were not strangers. We did know each other. His presence was so familiar and suddenly I realized why. He caught on to my vibe.

"I thought seeing was the same as believing?" he reminded me.

The grief returned to his eyes. I was then overcome with grief myself.

"They aren't listening to them are they?" I said not waiting for his response.

I knew the answer already. I tear fell down my cheek as he slung an arm around my shoulder in an effort to comfort me. He was quiet for a moment.

"You can stop them you know? You and your companions can stop them." he whispered.

I had no idea what he was talking about. What did he mean by my companions? As if he could hear my unspoken question he continued.

"I'm referring to Laith, Brayan and Meena, your companions of Spirit. Each of you has been commanded by the Great Spirit. You know this. You have heard the Earth's whispers and you have listened and obeyed her. I have seen you do this." he said hesitantly.

He waited for me to speak.

"You think the freshman government at Forest Hills High can stop the Daevas?" I asked dumbfounded. He chuckled.

"Hardly, but you and your companions are gifted and charmed. Do you know what I speak of, Liv?" he asked. I thought for a moment and I did realize.

"Krissy.... the tree..... We were six years old, I think...." I replied as I began to remember something.

Actually, I suddenly began to remember a lot of things. Years and years of memories but this one was so strong in my mind.

"The tree spoke to you didn't she?" he asked. My mind was reeling.

"She told me not to let Krissy climb in her branches. She said her limbs were too old and frail to support her. She said that she could fall and that she could die. Oh. Oh!" I was shocked at my own revelation. I started to hyperventilate and my head was spinning. I felt my legs buckling underneath me.

"It's OK Liv! It's OK! She didn't die, remember? You listened to the tree. You listened to Gaea. You talked Krissy into bike riding instead!" he ranted trying to pull me from my hysterics. Finally, I calmed myself down.

"Gaea?" I asked.

"Gaea is an Elder Oracle. She is the Oracle of Life." he answered.

I never realized that trees or other earthy forms of life actually spoke to me. I just figured I was blessed with good common sense or had better than average intuition. Geesh, listen to me. I sound like a total crack pot! As if he could read my mind...

"You are not crazy Liv. You are a human Oracle commanded with the Spirit of Earth. You are one with the Earth. You obviously know that she speaks to you and calls to you, but did you know that you can call on her?" he asked.

"Oh no, tree conversations are enough to deal with for one day." I started but before I could finish he cut me off.

"Yes, you're right. I suppose this has been enough for you to take in for now. You're about to regain consciousness anyway. "

I opened by mouth to speak, "Huh?"

He covered my lips with his fingers.

"Later. Will you attempt to pay closer attention to your dreams?" he asked.

He looked at me meaningfully. I looked back at him warily.

"Will there be more?" I groaned praying there wouldn't be.

"It's important, Liv. You are a dream traveler to the past. Your dreams can shed light on things that have happened in the past that no one else has ever seen." he explained.

"I don't know." I was still unsure.

"Please?" he smiled encouragingly. Not the smile again. I can't resist the smile.

"Fine..." I snapped at him trying to maintain my annoyance with him and failing miserably due to the effect his angelic smile had on me.

He laughed and rolled his eyes at me and in an instant he was gone. I opened my eyes to find myself surrounded by my Theater classmates my teacher Mr. Jones and our high school principal, Mrs. Long.

"Liv, Liv? Can you hear me? Are you OK?" asked Mr. Jones with obvious concern in his voice.

"I think so. What happened?" I asked.

My gal pal Amber answered when no one else did.

"The PAR-CAN fell from the first electric nearly hitting you. You fainted."

I covered my hands over my face and groaned.

"Yep," I heard Amber say. "This is going to be all over school by third period. You're in for total humiliation."

Great and it's only the third week of school.

"Maybe you should text your Mom and ask her to sign you out." Amber tried to continue. Then Mrs. Long cleared her throat.

"Are you well enough to continue school, Liv? Or would you like me to call your mother and ask her to take you home for the day?" she said as she looked at Amber disapprovingly.

We aren't allowed to bring cell phones to school because most of the kids use them during class instead of paying attention to the teacher. It's kind of ironic don't you think? Technology is supposed to make us smarter but in this case it was literally aiding in maintaining some students ignorance.

When Mrs. Long phoned my Mom and mentioned I bumped my head when I fell, she completely wigged out. My over protective mother insisted that I be shuttled to the emergency room for evaluation. I guess it wasn't such a bad thing since it turned out that I did have a concussion. The hospital admitted me and made me stay the night for observation. When I awoke in my room the next morning my Mom was asleep in a chair in the corner and Beau was standing by the window. The room was stark white yet it paled next to the light of his aura and petal pink, golden tinged wings.

"Beau, what are you doing here? Someone will see you!" I whispered harshly, not wanting to wake my Mom. He raised an eyebrow at me and smiled his gorgeous smile. "Oh yeah, they can't see you. I forgot." I whispered again, embarrassed.

"However the medical staff and your mother can hear you in here appearing to be talking to yourself so quiet yourself or they may believe your head injury to be worse than it is." he chuckled. I could hear his voice but his lips were not moving. "I can hear your thoughts as well. Our Spirit blood binds us in many ways." he thought.

"What do you mean by Spirit blood?" I returned mentally. Then I remembered that I was a human Oracle, A Spirit of earthly nature. He smiled and nodded at me in approval. "Why are you here?" I wondered.

"There have been disturbances in Manhattan. You and your companions must look into this. Call on Gaea. She can send word to the other Guardians and they can assist you." he said firmly.

"But how do I call her?" I asked nervously.

"Go to her. Go to the tree. Speak to her the way you are speaking to me right now. She will hear you. Your companions will come to you. You need to take them to the Hudson River off twenty – second street at pier sixty – two. There is a carousel there. You must guide them, Liv. It is your gift." he persisted.

"OK, then what do we do?" I asked now more afraid.

"Don't be frightened." he smiled and he cupped my chin in his palm. "The power of the light is with in you. You will be safe. All of you will be safe. Meena will know what to do when you get there. She is a Planner. Once you have done this you must all return to Gaea and wait for me. Do you understand, Liv?" he asked intensely.

"Uhm... Yes?" I answered. It sounded like a question but I would do as he asked of me.

I stood frozen before the enormous old oak tree. As a child its size and stature comforted me. I always felt so safe under this tree. Now I wasn't sure how I felt. Certainly I was overwhelmed and unsure of everything that was happening. Could I really be a human oracle of Earth? Maybe I hit my head harder than I thought and the hospital released me too soon. Maybe I was imagining all of this. Nothing made sense. Nothing has ever made any sense. My whole life I have always had this feeling that I could somehow see or sense things that no other person could. If Beau is real and what he has told me is true it would certainly explain a lot of things. I guess it is time to find out. It is time to claim my destiny as a human oracle of Earth or relinquish what little remains of my sanity.

I walked deliberately to the tree and pressed my hand over the smooth, strong trunk took a deep breath and called silently to Gaea. In that moment the wind played through my hair and the leafy, green boughs of the tree swayed causing the setting sun's light to shimmer and flicker against my body and the Earth. I heard no reply but I felt a sensation of energy enter my fingertips where they made contact with the bark of the old oak. "Gaea is that you?" I mentally probed. The wind rustled and shook the oak's boughs in a way that made the old tree appear to be giggling and I instantly felt her familiar comforting presence.

"Of course I am here my dear, Liv." she laughed. "Where else could I go?" she teased, tree humor, Ha Ha. "Why have you called on me child? Do you need my help?" she asked in her strong yet soft maternal way.

"Yes Gaea." I began. "It would appear that there is much more to my purpose in this life than I originally understood. I am still trying to make sense of it. My whole life I have sensed darkness looming around me. It was cold and black and I was instantly repulsed by its presence. I have never understood what it was or what it wanted. I only knew that it was wrong. Am I the only one who knows it is wrong?" I asked.

"No, Liv. There are many who know it is wrong. They just can't always recognize it for what it is until it is too late. Has something happened Liv?" Her beautiful vibrant green boughs seemed to sag and wilt in anticipation of my response.

"I'm not sure. Beau said there has been some sort of disturbance in Manhattan. He said that the human oracles need to look into it. Will you help me contact them and bring them here?" I asked hoping that what I said made sense.

"I can contact their Guardians, Liv. It will be up to their Guardians to send them here." she explained.

I nodded waiting for her send word. The ground began to shift and shake gently beneath my feet as a rush of energy passed under me toward the base of the old oak's trunk. As it reached the strong, thick trunk of the tree it reverberated and shook the tree like an earthquake. The old oak radiated with energy, literally. A glorious light seemed to grow from within the old tree and burst out between the millions of cracks and crevices caused by years of weathering. The tree shook harder as the light crept up its trunk and filtrated into the hundreds of branches until the entire enormous structure was a brilliant woodsy beacon so awesome and beautiful it made you cry just to look at it. Finally the energy exploded releasing illuminated leaves upward into the heavens at rocket speed. It was an incredible sight to watch. Streaks of golden light blazed through the sky like fireworks that would never fall to the earth again.

"I don't know how long it will take your companion's Guardians to reach them but they will be reached." Gaea clarified as her branches quieted and settled back into their normal leafy green state.

"Wow. How did you do that?" I wondered not realizing I had. Her branches trembled again in laughter.

"We all have the Light within us, Liv. You will learn how to use your charms soon enough." she explained.

"What are charms?" I asked. "You mean like magic?" I pressed further.

"Well, it is a bit more than that but yes, magic seems an appropriate definition."

I sat back in the tall soft grass beneath her shady protective boughs and realized there was a whole other world out there that I did not know existed. I remembered once Beau had told me about the Elders. He said that Elders were Guardian Spirit's whose human subjects had passed on to the next life. I began to wonder about how old Gaea was and who her human subject was and what it was like in Arcadia. It seemed like hours had passed in minutes. Everything she told me was so fascinating.

"So, all Oracles and Guardians are born of the Light within the Maze of Mirrors?" I clarified. "And that is why we all possess the Light within us, because we are born from it?" I continued.

"Yes, in a way. Your earthly parents are your flesh and blood, Liv. You are human. You will live much longer than normal humans but you are still human. Hala the Great Spirit, simply commanded the light to embrace you at your birth." she finished. I had to think about that for a minute. She said I would live longer than other humans. How much longer? I decided to ask her how old she was instead.

"I just celebrated my thirteen – hundredth birthday." she beamed tall and unwavering in the warm September evening breeze.

The sun had set and the sky was filled with stars. Stars that had kept Gaea company on evenings like this for more than a millennium. Was it even possible? The sound of approaching footsteps broke me from my reverie. Standing at the edge of the meadow were three figures. I watched as they moved closer to me through the shadows of the night. I should have been scared but I wasn't. I already knew them without seeing their faces because I could feel their allures and see their auras glowing against the velvety starlit sky. As they stepped into the moonlight my suspicions were confirmed. Standing before me were the concerned and wary faces of my companions Laith Lightfoot, Brayan Akin and Meena Sodden.

Brayan was the first to speak. "I guess your imaginary friends told you to come here too?" he suggested with a nervous grin.

"Guardian Spirits is what they are called." Meena clarified calmly.

I smiled at them to try to ease some of their anxiety. Surely they are as confused and distraught as I am.

"Meena, Beau my Guardian tells me you are a Planner. What does a Planner do?" I remembered Beau saying that Meena would know what to do.

"I'm a problem solver." she said in her matter o' fact tone.

"I guess we should be on our way to the river so you can get started. Don't you think?" I asked her.

She smiled and nodded. We both looked at Brayan and Laith and understanding passed between us.

"Shall we take the LIRR?" Laith suggested as we started out of the meadow.

"I think I may know a faster way." Brayan said.

He was still standing next to Gaea with a knowing smirk growing on his face.

"Uhm... how is that?" Laith inquired.

Everyone knew the LIRR was the fastest ride into Manhattan. When we reached Manhattan we would have to catch another train to get to the other side of the borough and walk the rest of the way to the pier. Brayan observed the question marks on all of our faces and nearly exploded with satisfaction.

"This is going to be so cool!" he said as he rushed to my side.

He placed his hand on my shoulder and looked me dead in the eyes. His excitement was so intense I could feel it pulse through his fingers into my skin.

"How much of your charms have you utilized Liv?" he wanted to know.

"Uhm... I don't know. None I guess. I don't really understand the magic stuff yet." I answered uncomfortably.

Laith and Meena were watching us. Laith had a huge grin plastered on his face while Meena was her usual calm and cool completely in control self.

"Sure you haven't," Brayan said. "And you didn't ask this old oak tree to send us here." he smiled.

Gaea's branches shook again in laughter.

"That wasn't magic. I just talked to her." I clarified.

"You know, Liv. Normal humans can't talk to trees." Meena informed me in her classroom teacher like tone of enlightenment. Was she serious?

"Gaea! Her name is Gaea! She's not just some random tree! Geesh! Show some respect people. She's an Elder. Gaea is the Oracle of Life." I ranted.

Laith stared at me at me as if I had just lost my mind.

Meena and Brayan looked at each other and shrugged, "We know." Meena confirmed.

"Well where the hell was my memo on this matter?" Laith flew his hands up in the air flabbergasted.

We all had to laugh at this. The anxiety and tension had been building up in us for so long and we needed the release. Brayan laughed so hard it knocked him to the ground. Meena and I followed and finally Laith gave in to hysterics as well. We all lay on the ground shaking in laughter. Gaea's branches ruffled with us.

"What is so funny?" she asked. This just made us laugh more.

"OK Liv. I want you to try something. I know that you can do this. I can feel it in your allure." he said calmly.

He was looking at me to see if I was following him. His eyes were asking me to trust him and I did.

"OK." I took a deep breath to prepare myself.

"You and I are shape shifters, Liv." Brayan started to explain. "I don't know what form you will take but I've got a good feeling about it." he finished.

"What form will you take?" was my next obvious question. He just shook his head.

"Not yet. I don't want you to get distracted."

As he said this he took my face in his hands. "Close your eyes, Liv." I closed my eyes. "Clear your mind and focus on your affinity. Become one with your affinity for...uhm."

He paused for a moment and then whispered in my ear, "What is your affinity for?"

"Earth." I answered in a low voice.

"Clear your mind and focus on your affinity for Earth."

I did what he said I could feel myself melting into to Earth. I could feel the cool moist soil between my fingers. I could smell the ruddy Earth mixed with the bitter yet fragrant smell of fresh grass. I could hear the wind rustling through Gaea's branches and the crickets chirping in the distance.

"That's it, Liv. You're doing it." Brayan encouraged. "Keep concentrating." I did as he asked and I heard three gasps. "You're almost there." Brayan said. "What do you feel?" he whispered.

"I feel like I'm flying, like I could fly."

And as soon as I said it was true. I could feel myself lifting, swirling, transforming. I felt beautiful and strong and glorious.

"Fly Liv!" Brayan laughed.

Joy exploded inside of me and I was soaring. The gasping of my companions changed to squeals and cheers of elation.

"You're beautiful, Liv." I finally heard Gaea whisper in her proud motherly way.

I opened my eyes and scanned the world below me. Far, far below me my strong, expansive black and white feathered wings spread wide above Gaea's highest branches. I swooped down to caress her soft green leaves with my talons. My eyesight was sharp. The speed of my flight did not interrupt the clarity of my vision in any way.

"Can I speak to them the same way I speak to you?" I mentally sent to Gaea.

"Why don't you try it?" she offered but I could already see in there expressions that they could hear me.

I swooped down again and perched myself on Brayan's shoulder.

"It's your turn." I encouraged.

He smiled shyly and Meena and Laith laughed.

"Awe, come on Brayan. You can't hold out on us now. Liv has transformed into a magnificent soaring eagle. What have you got?" Laith pleaded.

"OK. OK. Just give me a second." Brayan consented.

He closed his eyes and in moments we could feel the winds pick up. The air was warm and smelled of static the way is does prior to the onset of a summer storm. The intensity increased as it whipped through me. Clouds passed over the sky and heat flashed silently behind them. Energy swirled so intensely around Brayan that I fled his shoulder to find more stable shelter in Gaea's limbs. The air lifted Brayan into a swirl of light and motion. This time I gasped with Meena and Laith. The air around Brayan flashed and something like a shooting star shot out into the night's sky. The sky dimmed and the wind quieted. I couldn't see Brayan but I could still feel his presence. I searched the sky for him with no luck and then I heard something. It was the sound of hooves pounding into the earth. The sound grew louder and faster and in the shadows at the edge of the meadow my eyes fixed on the impossible. Six and a half feet above the ground Brayan's face smiled back at me. He cocked his head to one side and shrugged his shoulders. His chest was bare except for the bow and quiver he had strapped over his shoulder. He was as lean and muscular as any of those male models you see in Calvin Klein fragrance commercials. You know the commercial where some blond chick is pawing all over some hot guy in the middle of a meadow or on top of snowy mountain peak. He looked just like that guy from the waist up. From the waist down his highly sculpted abs melted into a sinew of animal muscle under glossy smooth sorrel fur. His body was a massive thing of beauty that could only equal the stature of a quarter horse at the top of its breed. With each step his body would undulate into a flow of muscle and grace. Last but not least sprouting from Brayan's back was a pair of beautiful white feathery wings, tinged in gold and petal pink undertones just like Beau's.

"Holy shhh..." Meena's hand flew up to cover Laith's mouth.

"Sorry." Laith said as he struggled to collect himself.

"Don't worry Laith. You'll get your turn." Brayan smiled self consciously.

"Dude, you rock. Let's go kick some evil butt." Laith exclaimed as he slammed his chest into Brayan's the way the football players always do when the try to get them selves psyched up for the game.

Brayan's head was reeling. It was obvious this type of male animalistic behavior was not natural to him as he tried to play along.

"Heck yeah!" he yelled.

His voice cracked as he shoved his fist up into the air awkwardly. Meena and I just stared at them. Laith seemed to appreciate Brayan's effort. He nodded at him and slapped him on the back.

"Boys..." Meena sighed as she rolled her eyes.

"Let's do this. Are you ready?" I mentally suggested.

"I'm ready." Meena nodded.

"Me too, I was born ready for this." Laith said in his football team captain voice as he pounded his chest.

Brayan nodded and pounded his chest too.

Unsure of what to do next he said, "Meena and Laith, climb on." he gestured to his back. "Follow me." Brayan smiled in my direction. "I have built in GPS." He laughed and we didn't. "No one ever gets my jokes." Brayan muttered.

"We get them." Meena said. "They just aren't funny." she clarified.

Laith guffawed a huge laugh as Brayan rolled his eyes.

"Let's just get this over with." I said. "This whole thing makes me nervous." I grumbled.

"Don't worry." Laith smiled. "Everything is going to be fine." He reassured me.

"Oh? And I suppose you're psychic?" I retorted. My nerves were raw. "Precisely..." he smiled at me. Brayan and Meena looked at him with raised eyebrows. He just shrugged. "Let's do this team!" Laith cheered.

"Okie dokie." Brayan gestured for me to lead the way and we took off into the night's sky.

The ride to Manhattan was exhilarating. I can't even explain the feeling of the wind beneath my wings or the aerodynamics of the way my body would pierce through the wind and clouds. Clouds were not what I expected them to be. I assumed they would be airier like fog. They were not. They resisted against my efforts as I swooped dove and glided through them. It felt like moving through a very thick misty vapor. The view of Manhattan and the surrounding areas was spectacular. I could see everything from Staten Island to the Bronx. Too soon we landed in an abandoned alley a few blocks from the Hudson's embankment. It would probably have drawn quite a bit of attention to the good folk of Manhattan to witness a bare chest winged centaur trotting around with an eagle perched on his shoulder. The people of Manhattan have probably seen it all but they weren't ready for this. Brayan and I shifted back to our human forms for convenience and discretion. "Look. That must the carousel Beau mentioned." I said. We were all jabbering away about what we were about to do when we reached the river and I noticed that Meena had gone quiet. She was climbing down to the edge of the water. "Meena be careful." I tried to tell her with out drawing too much attention to us. She glanced at me momentarily and continued toward the water.

"What is she doing?" Laith whispered.

"I haven't a clue." Brayan said.

"Beau said that Meena would know what to do when we got here." I said.

"Let's watch and wait." Laith suggested.

He was watching her intensely now. Brayan watched too. She was in deep concentration but I didn't observe anything out of the ordinary.

"Whoa!" Laith breathed.

I still did not see any change. I looked at Brayan questioningly. He shrugged at me. We watched a moment longer and what happened next astounded us all. The water at the edge of the river began to bubble as water like figures began to emerge above the surface. It was very hard to put into words what we were seeing.

"Are those people made of water?" Laith was the first to ask.

"That is what they appear to be." Brayan nodded confounded by what he was seeing.

Everything about them seemed to be molded in water form except they had the appearance of being solid. Like a statue of a human in ice sculpture only more transparent and of course they could not be frozen because they were in motion. Meena appeared to be speaking to them. She was upset and looked back at us and gestured for us to join her at the water's edge. Laith and Brayan looked as if they had lost their football team kick evil's butt demeanor so I pushed them toward Meena and the water people. Now was not the time to chicken out. Meena needed us.

"Who are they?" Laith whispered to Meena as we approached her.

"They're nature spirits." she said. "Undines or water spirits." she finished.

Now that we had a closer look I could make out the Undines pointy ears and elfin faces. Their heads and torso's were fairy - like and their bodies melted into the current of the water like an ocean wave. They were one with the water.

"What did they say?" I asked her next.

"You mean, what did they show me?" she clarified. "Nature spirits communicate through mental visions." she finished.

Brayan rolled his eyes. I sympathized. Meena was going to take some getting used to.

"OK, what did they show you, Meena?" I asked, patience fleeing from my voice. If she noticed my annoyance she didn't show it.

"I'll show you." she continued. "Join hands." We joined our hands together. "Now close your eyes and concentrate on your affinities."

As we did what she said I could feel a mixture of the elements playing around me. First, I could feel and smell the strong pungent smell of the river bathed soil. Second, I felt the wind whirl around my head mixing the scents of the city. Third, I felt the heat of the night lick against my face like a flame as smoke filled my nostrils. Lastly, I felt the spray of the river mist against my face. In it I could smell the salt of the brackish water mixed with the smell of fish and other life.

"What happens next may be a bit uncomfortable." Meena spoke softly. "But I promise that you will be safe. Keep concentrating." she instructed in her calm, emotionless tone.

We continued to concentrate and suddenly I had the feeling of being submerged under water though I could still feel my feet planted on the ground of the embankment. I could still breathe the night air, though it felt thicker like the clouds I had flown through earlier this evening. I could sense the others were experiencing the same thing. I felt Laith squeeze my hand as Brayan fell stiller. Soon enough my darkened vision was lifted and my sight was filled with underwater scenery. I was looking at the bottom of the Hudson River and let me tell you it was a sight seeing adventure I could have skipped. The bottom of the river was littered with trash, tires, and scrap metal. You name it it was there. In spite of the fishy smell, there was very little aquatic life. I felt the cold darkness before I saw it. The water fell dim and my hair stood up on the back of my neck as my gaze fell over their lifeless bodies. One, two, three, four, five, five human bodies lined the bottom of the Hudson. It wasn't just the sight of them that was so horrible. It was the feeling, or rather the lack of feeling in their presence. There was no shadow of life in these bodies. They were hollow shells. The cold overwhelmed me and I began to choke and convulse as if I were drowning beneath the water's surface. My eyes shot open to find Laith shaking me trying to pull me from the vision. Brayan and Meena were staring at me with horrified frightened faces. I drew in deep breaths of air to try to calm myself and reclaim my hold on the real world. After a few moments I noticed the Undines were gone.

"Where did they go?" I asked Meena gasping for air.

"They left. They thought their presence was overwhelming you. Laith and Brayan can use their affinities to balance out their affect on them but Earth is covered by water. You were suffocating." she explained frantically. Tears streamed down her face and her whole body was shivering. "I'm so sorry." she apologized. "I didn't think. I didn't me to..."

She was sobbing. Brayan held her in a comforting hug while Laith cradled me as I fought to recover.

"I'm OK Meena. I'm OK. I was just overwhelmed by what I saw. I'll be fine in a few minutes. I just need to catch my breath."

We were all quiet for several minutes. Meena seemed to regain her usual calm composure and I regulated my breathing.

"So you saw it?" Meena asked quietly.

I nodded. Laith set me down on the ground seeing that I was OK.

"What did you see?" Brayan asked. "Laith and I came out of it before you did. What was that black cold thing?" he asked.

"Evil..." I said.

"It felt evil." Laith nodded. His eyes glossed over. He looked exhausted. "There is more. You're holding back. What is it?" Laith pressed further. I took a deep breath.

"I saw five soulless bodies, five Shells." It was all I had to say. We all bowed our heads in sorrow. "We have to get back to Gaea." I said. "At least I do. Beau asked me to wait for him there." The others nodded.

"Let's get going." said Brayan and we made our way back toward the abandoned alley we landed in earlier this evening.

As we approached Gaea's meadow I could see several figures standing beneath her in the distance. I was only expecting Beau so this made me nervous.

"Look. It's Belinda my Guardian. Who are the others?" Brayan wondered. As he spoke I saw Beau. The other two must be Laith and Meena's Guardians.

"I see Beau." I sent mentally. I was still in eagle form.

"The surfer looking dude is my Guardian Kevin." Laith continued.

"The girl with the sandy brown hair is my Guardian Naomi." added Meena.

I could see Beau pacing back and forth nervously as we approached. He looked directly at me when we reached speaking distance. He recognized me in my feathery form.

"It isn't good is it? Your auras are dim blues and greens." Naomi said.

"Your allures feel weak. Are any of you hurt?" Belinda continued.

"Did you see the Daeva? Did he see you?" Kevin chimed in.

My head was reeling. I couldn't keep track of who was asking what. Beau stepped between us.

"Let's calm down everyone. Give them time to answer your questions. You're overwhelming them." Beau said in a firm yet gentle tone. "Everyone breath." he continued and we all exhaled in response. Had we been holding our breath? "Liv, can you shape shift back to your human form? I feel strange talking to a bird." Beau requested uncomfortably and I shifted back.

"Do you need me to shift too?" Brayan asked.

"No, I know centaurs. I'm used to your kind." Beau said. Brayan nodded and remained his horsy self.

"First, and most importantly did you see a Daeva?" Beau asked in his direct calm voice.

"No." I said. Brayan, Laith and Meena shook their heads back and forth in unison.

"Good." Beau breathed. "Second did any of you get hurt?" he asked next.

I said no and Brayan, Laith and Meena commenced to shaking their heads again. I felt numb and they looked like robots. Maybe we were in shock.

"Are you sure you are all right?" Beau pressed. "You look awfully traumatized."

Traumatized was the word he chose. It was fitting.

"We didn't see a Daeva but what we did see confirms that there is one roaming the streets of New York City." I explained. Simultaneously the faces of our Guardians fell. They were hoping for better news.

"Hala was afraid of this." said Kevin.

"Hala never said that." snapped Belinda.

"He didn't have to. Didn't you see how nervous he was acting?" Kevin persisted.

"No Kevin, I didn't. Couldn't you have shared your observation with the rest of us?" Belinda retorted.

"Stop this right now." Beau cut them off. "We don't have time for your antics."

"Tell her." Kevin grumbled nodding toward Belinda.

Belinda rolled her eyes and mumbled something under her breath. I can't be sure but I think it was something about watchers. No one else said anything.

"Tell us what you saw." Beau encouraged.

I nodded toward Meena. The water spirits were her territory. She caught my drift, winked at me and explained what took place at the river's edge with the Undines. She told them about what they showed us and what happened to me.

"Are you sure you are OK, Liv?" Beau asked with deep concern.

"I am entirely fine. I promise." I said solemnly.

"And you're sure the bodies you saw were shells?" he asked.

"Yes, I'm positive." I answered.

"And you are sure they were shells, Meena? Beau asked of Meena for further clarification.

"I am absolutely positively sure." she answered in her calm matter o' fact voice.

How does she do that? I'm completely falling apart and she doesn't even perspire. I sat down in the cool grass underneath Gaea's sheltering boughs and nestled into her supportive trunk. We were going to be here for awhile. Beau began padding down the pockets in his shirt and pants. At times he would reach in one but would always come up short. He was getting a frenzied look on his face when Belinda finally shoved what looked like a cell phone at him.

"Here." she hissed rolling her eyes and shaking her head. She was looking up at the sky sputtering nonsense under her breath.

"This spirit stuff makes people crazy. We are all headed for the nut house." I whispered to Laith.

He nodded staring at Belinda who was still throwing her own private little hissy fit. Beau took the phone and appeared to be texting? Texting...

"What are you doing Beau?" I asked in my confusion.

"I'm texting Hala." he said with his fingers busy.

He acted as if this were completely normal. No doubt he was accustomed to LOL'ing and ILU'ing the Great Spirit on a regular basis. I mean who doesn't right?

"You're texting the Great Spirit?" I asked in disbelief. He could hear the annoyance and shock in my voice and paused for a moment to look up at me.

"...it's convenient." he shrugged. "Don't you think so?" he asked.

I stared at him ignoring his question. Which Cellular company were they using? I'd never been to Arcadia but I was under the impression that it was in an entirely different realm. Surely even Verizon has its limits.

"I'd hate to have to pay that cell phone bill." I muttered.

"No worries. Arcadian Cellular has free long distance." Beau smiled reassuringly as he flipped the cell phone shut and returned it to Belinda.

"Of course, silly me, I should have realized." I mumbled sarcastically to myself. No one seemed to notice.

"Well?" Belinda asked Beau.

"Hala wants us to return to Arcadia." he explained gesturing toward himself and the other Guardians. "He wants all of you to stay here and wait for Andre." he gestured toward me and my companions.

"Who is Andre?" I asked.

"Andre is the Oracle of War." Beau answered. "Cool!" breathed Laith and Brayan simultaneously. I shook my head.

"Boys..." Meena muttered.

"You two need to take this seriously." Belinda chided. "This isn't like some video game you play on your Wii at home." she went on.

Kevin interrupted her.

"Ah, quit your nagging, Belinda.'" he complained.

Belinda clenched her fists and locked down her jaw.

"I have had enough out of you." she seethed through her teeth.

"Oooh, I'm scared." Kevin teased making expressions of mock horror as he pretended to hide behind Beau and Naomi. Naomi had been very quiet I'd noticed.

"Does she ever say anything?" I asked.

Naomi smiled at me and in her very wise yet quiet voice she said, "When there is something worth saying."

Belinda laughed and Kevin rolled his eyes.

"Let's go before Hala gets mad." Kevin grumbled.

"Does Hala get mad?" I asked surprised at the idea.

"Rarely..." Beau clarified as he frowned at Kevin. He didn't like the disrespect that had been implied toward Hala.

What happened next astounded me and my companions.

"Gaea would open the portal for us?" Beau asked.

Instantly Gaea's trunk began to glow again. The roots in the ground began to twist and turn as her trunk expanded creating a large archway. The twisting roots formed into a winding staircase that spiraled upward inside of the tree. A light blazed from with in its core. It was spectacular. Why had Beau never shown me this?

"A portal, I always assumed you flew to Arcadia." I said.

"Yeah, I did too." Laith agreed.

"They do unless they are close to Gaea. She is the only living portal to Arcadia." Meena enlightened us.

"You are correct, Meena." Naomi smiled.

"We should get going." Beau said to the other Guardians. "Will you be OK until Andre gets here?" he asked.

"We should be fine." I consented.

"Alright, he shouldn't be long." Beau promised. "Thank you, Gaea for all of your help." Beau said as he patted her trunk.

"Your most welcome, my dear." Gaea returned.

Our Guardians made their way up the spiraling staircase. When they disappeared from view Gaea's roots unwound and her trunk shrunk back in to its normal shape. The portal was closed.

"Andre will be heading in from the eastern sky." Gaea gestured rustling her branches in an eastward direction.

"Why didn't he use the portal? Isn't he in Arcadia?" asked Brayan.

"Yes child, but he can not use the portal." she said.

We all shrugged. I caught a glimpse of movement out of the corner of my eye. To the east silhouetted by the full moon I could see the outline of an expansive set of wings framing a large body.

"Look." I pointed toward the moon and watched Brayan, Laith and Meena shift their gaze. A huge grin spread across Brayan's face.

"He's a centaur... or close enough!" he shouted.

"He's a satyr." Meena clarified.

The large and handsome man - like beast descended from the sky and landed in the meadow. His hooves sounded like thunder against the Earth and churned up dirt and dust with each stride. He was a massive tower even next to Brayan in his centaur form. His long black braided hair whipped like tassels in the wind against the curling, bone colored horns protruding from either side of his head. His eyes and skin were nearly as black as his hair. A shining vest of golden armor shielded his chest and a matching bow and set of quivers were strapped to his back. A gold, metallic cord criss-crossed his chest plate to secure them in place. In his hand he carried a large dangerous looking spear. The long handle appeared to be made of solid wood and its blade was shimmering gold. It looked very old despite its luster. Muscles bulged from every part of Andre. Unlike Brayan, the lower portion of this creature was that of a ram. He looked like a sheep on steroids. The muscles on his body were covered in a thick black charcoal colored fleece. His legs were short but stout and compact and his hooves were a glistening pearly white. Every step he took was like a symphony of elegant grace and strength. It was obvious why he didn't use the portal now. He was enormous and would never have fit.

"Andre, I presume?" Brayan asked politely. He was still smiling.

"Aye, Lad. You be Brayan." he nodded. "Halo ta ye too Laith, Liv and Meena." Andre continued. "Me Lord Hala saint may ta perpare ye for wat is ta come." he explained in his thick Scottish Gailic.

He reached behind his back and retrieved a black leather bag. He loosened the noose - like knot securing the cords and grabbed several objects inside. He handed one to each of us. It was a scepter made of a material I did not recognize. Emanating from the scepter was a sword - like white flame. The flame was more beautiful than any I had ever seen.

"Des is a blaze fer ye." he nodded at us to see if we understood.

"A Blaze..." I confirmed. "What does it do?" I asked him. His eyes grew wide in surprise.

"Ha! Des Blaze keeps yer hart ta beaten,' lassie." he shouted. "Des scepter tis chissed frum de star doost an de flem frum de Light." he grinned.

"This flame comes from the Light, the Light with in the Maze of Mirrors? Is this the same Light that we were all created from?" Meena asked excitedly. Andre nodded again.

"Tis de same, lassie." he winked. He pointed down toward Meena's flame and said, "Des flem keels de Daeva an der likeniss." he nodded.

"Whoa, this is cooler than cool." Laith said.

"Aye, lad, ye be warriors!" he shouted jutting his dangerous looking golden spear upward toward the sky. "Bet furst ye gots ta git yerselves riddy." he nodded. "Me Lady, Meena spake ta de Undines aboot de Daeva, so must ye spake ta yer comrades." he pointed to Laith, Brayan and me.

"Comrades..." Brayan asked poorly imitating Andre's exotic dialect. Andre guffawed a loud laugh.

He gestured toward Brayan using his spear.

"Ye, yer Sylphs."

He gestured to Laith in the same way.

"Ye, yer Salamanders."

Last, he gestured toward me.

"And ye, yer Gnomes." he nodded. "Ye must stay tegitter nye, me comrades. Me Lord, Hala dost not know if de Daeva knows a ye. Ye be careful nye." he nodded.

"We will Andre, but how do we call on the nature spirits? Where do we find them?" Brayan wondered.

"Wer air ye find ye affinitays." he nodded in answer.

"That's right. Meena found her affinity near the water's edge. Meena your affinity must be water." I realized.

"It is." Meena acknowledged.

"My affinity is for Earth so the Gnomes must be near the ground." I guessed.

"Aye lassie, de Gnomes are benith ye." he nodded as he scraped his foot against the soil of the Earth.

"So, as long as I can find dirt I can summon the Gnomes?" I reasoned. Andre gave his usual nod.

"My affinity is for fire." Laith said hesitantly.

"Aye lad, use it." Andre nodded looking at Laith as if his answer were completely obvious. Laith was still struggling with something as his eyes probed our surroundings.

Finally he asked, "What do you suggest I burn?" his voice had elevated in pitch. Andre rolled his eyes.

"No lad, ye cain't burn nuthin. Ye can spawn de fire in ye own two hans." he said as he grasped Laith's wrists and held his hands before his face.

He raised an eyebrow at Laith to see if he comprehended what he was saying. Understanding passed between them and Andre released Laith's wrists and gave his usual nod.

"Try, me lad." Andre encouraged Laith.

"Will it hurt?" Laith asked reluctantly.

Andre was losing his patience.

"Are ye a warrior or nay, me lad?" he provoked Laith.

It worked. Laith cupped his hands together and stared in concentration. With in moments flames were flickering from his fingertips. He looked as if he were holding a bowl of fire. Laith was grinning.

"I did it."

"Aye laddie, ded it hurt ye?" Andre teased.

Laith's grin turned into a smirk. Andre laughed and smiled at Laith. Laith gave in and smiled in return. Andre laughed harder and we all joined him.

"I guess I'm the only one left." Brayan concluded.

With out another word he raised his hands up toward the sky and closed his eyes in concentration. The evening's light breeze became gustier. I could feel my hair rustle and twist. I could see Gaea's branches sway and shake. The night air swirled all around us and with it I could see flashes of color. Pink, blue, yellow and green ribbon like flashes of motion swirled in the air surrounding us.

"They're here." said Brayan.

"Who's here?" I asked.

"De Sylphs, me lassie." said Andre and this time Brayan nodded.

I looked more closely at the flashes of color as they slowed to a stop. Fluttering in the air before us there were tiny, fairy like creatures. You could easily fit one in to the palm of your hand. They had beautiful little elfin faces and pointy ears. Their butterfly like wings fluttered gently and easily as they hovered near us. They appeared to be one with the wind. Like the Undines their bodies were transparent with the exception of the smallest tint of glowing color. The color was not constant but continually shifting.

"Why do they change color like that?" I asked.

"They draw energy from all living things. All living creatures have auras. Their coloring will reflect the climate of the moods around them." Meena explained.

"Isn't it uncomfortable to absorb and feel emotional energy that is constantly changing?" Brayan wondered.

"They're used to it." Meena shrugged.

"Who wants to go next?" asked Brayan.

"I'll go." I answered.

I knelt down to the ground and placed my hands on the grassy soil and concentrated. The ground began to rumble beneath my hands. It began faintly and steadily grew in strength. It became so intense that my companions stepped back a few paces warily. Andre stifled a laugh. As the vibration reached the surface dirt, grass and rocks began to explode out of the ground. Brayan, Meena and Laith took three more steps away from the explosion and shielded themselves from the impaling debris. A burst of laughter escaped from Andre this time but my companions were too freaked out to react to it. Finally the rumbling quieted and the dirt and grass remained where it was rooted. We all stared at an empty hole in the ground. It was fairly large. A small child could easily crawl into it. At that moment a tiny hand grasped the edge of the grass and one second later a small head emerged above the surface. The face of a little man looked at me with wide blue eyes. His head was covered with fuzzy orange messy hair. His eyes were small and his nose was round and large. His features were very disproportional making him look cartoon - like. His full lips turned up into a grin and he winked at me. As if he had springs attached to his feet he suddenly popped out of the hole. His body must have reached five feet above the surface as he flipped and landed gracefully on his feet next to me. His troll - like little body stood to be nearly three feet tall. Four more little men followed his lead popping and flipping out of the hole in the same fashion. They landed every bit as gracefully. They looked very similar to one another with the exception of their fuzzy hair. Each Gnome's hair was an oddly different color; orange, red, blue, purple and green. They were clothed in normal looking work pants and tee shirts. They were also covered in dirt from head to toe but this did not seem to bother them.

"Hello." I greeted the Gnomes. They grunted at me in response but it was a friendly kind of grunting.

We all turned to look at Laith.

"You're up next, Laith." I said.

"Cool." he smiled.

"Aye, dats de speret, me lad." Andre said as he patted Laith on the back.

It was harder than Laith was accustomed to and nearly knocked him over. Laith looked at Andre warily as he fought for his balance. Andre shrugged and smiled in apology. The rest of us giggled under our breath. Laith glared at Andre for another moment before he cupped his hands together the way he had earlier. Again he concentrated on his hands and flame flickered and flashed in an instant. This flame was stronger, hotter and larger than the burning bowl we had seen before. This flame grew and spread to every surface of Laith's body. Laith's entire body appeared to be engulfed in flames yet he was not burning. Looking very closely you could see that none of the flames made contact with any part of his body. It was as if he had an aura of flame. With out warning the flames erupted and fire balls shot out from his body in every direction. I remembered how silly I thought my companions looked backing away from flying dirt and grass. This time I joined Brayan and Meena in cowardice, only backing up wasn't enough. When the fire balls attacked we hit the ground and took cover. Again, laughter erupted from Andre only this time he was rolling on the ground in hysteria. A hysterical satyr on steroids is not something you see every day. Nor is it something you want to see, trust me. Every time we dodged another fire ball he would get tickled and commence to kicking his thick enormous leg into the ground. The ground would shake in response. It felt like an earthquake!

"Whoa!" breathed Laith.

I looked up immediately to see what he was reacting to. Hopefully, it was not a ball of fire hurling toward my head. Then I saw them. Before the balls of fire would touch the ground they transformed into lizard - like women. They had a human head, neck, arms and torso that were supported by a large, long serpent's tail. The tail was as thick as a human's waist and very strong. They could carry themselves erect or slither on their bellies. Long locks of flowing, beautiful black hair covered their heads. It was the type of hair a super model would die for. Their large golden eyes had slits for pupils and their forked tongues would taste the air the same way a snake would. Other than that their faces looked very human. They were very attractive in an unusual way. Their skin was a scaly scarlet red tattooed in varying black designs that would swirl, stripe and dot their skin in random places. They wore a regular bikini top to cover their breasts. Otherwise they did not appear to wear clothing. They made low hissing sounds but they were not frightening.

"Halo nature sperets!" Andre nodded in welcome.

The nature spirits responded with grunting, hissing and fluttering.

"Des human sperets have summoned ye here to ask ye fer ye help." Andre nodded.

He nudged me to go first. I smiled at the Gnomes and introduced myself.

"My name is Liv. I am a human Oracle of Earth."

The Gnomes smiled in return and began to grunt at me. This time the grunting made sense to me.

"Grrnt, I am Gert." said the Gnome with the orange hair.

"Grrnt, these are my brothers Nort, grrnt, Runt, grrnt, Mo, grrnt and Snert." he pointed to each Gnome as he spoke his name.

Nort was the red haired Gnome. Runt was blue. Mo was purple and Snert was green.

"It is very nice to meet you, gentlemen, but I am afraid I must ask you an unpleasant question." I began.

"Grrnt, we have seen the Daeva." spoke the five Gnomes simultaneously.

Ashen faces stared at the Gnomes.

"Grrnt, he is making Aengels." said Gert.

"Grrnt, we were able to kill all but two of them." he finished.

"How did you kill them?" I wondered. Nort answered this time.

"Grrnt, Daevas can not live in the mother Earth's soil. Grrnt, mother Earth smothers and kills them."

Runt chimed in, "Grrnt, I created a fault line and opened up the Earth."

Mo and Snert added, "Grrnt, and we pushed them in."

"Grrnt, mother Earth sealed and swallowed them up." smiled Gert and his brothers. They were very proud of themselves.

"Wow, that is very impressive." I admitted. They had been very brave.

"Aboot how long ago ded dis take place, lads?" Andre wondered nervously.

"Grrnt, ten years ago, maybe more." Gert answered.

We were suddenly distracted by loud hissing and thrashing of serpent tails. The Salamanders were upset about something. I looked to Laith for explanation.

"They heard what the Gnomes said about two Aengels escaping." said Laith. "They have seen them but they are unable to get to them." he finished.

"Why can't they get to them?" I asked.

"Tasha!" Laith called to one of the three serpent ladies. "How did the Aengels escape you?" he asked her.

Tasha and her flanking snaky gal pals slithered over to where we were standing.

"They remain in placessssss that are highly trafficked by humanssss. We do not want to risssssk any harm to the humanssssss. Otherwissss we would have burned them by now. Ssssloan, Sssselena and myssssself have had many opportunitiessssss to do ssssso." she hissed reassuringly.

"De Daeva an de Aengels have found refuge in de urban parts wit no ground ta smutter dem in. Der's nuthin but concrit, no rum to werk wit people crowdin' de strets all 'round." Andre nodded sadly.

"The Sylphs have shared the same challenges. The tall buildings and narrow alley ways pose too great a risk in harming the humans." Brayan said as the Sylphs fluttered all around him. "Meet Gail, Angelica, Wisteria and Robin." Brayan gestured toward the Sylphs.

We all said our hellos.

"We are sorry we could not be of more help." Gail said.

Her voice was a feathery whisper in my ear. It sounded as if she was standing directly beside me though there were more than several feet between us. She used the wind to carry her effervescent voice to my ears. Despite their unusual other worldly appearance the nature spirits had a very humanitarian quality to them. They were very gentle and caring creatures.

# CHAPTER FIFTEEN

### Liv

"We are paid for our

### suspicions by finding

### what we suspected."

— _Henry David Thoreau_

October 31, 2014

Place - Gaea's meadow

Queens, New York

A MONTH AND a half passed and we were no closer to finding the Daeva. Andre stayed busy in Arcadia keeping watch globally through the Maze of Mirrors. If he saw anything suspicious he would investigate it himself. He instructed me and my companions to check in with the nature spirits regularly. If they had anything new to report we were to inform our Guardians immediately. For now the humans were unaware of any danger. A few shells had been recovered by local law enforcement but the NYPD didn't note anything out of the ordinary about them. Humans are not perceptive enough to sense the difference between shadows and shells. A shadow is the remains of a body whose soul has passed on to the spirit world. A shell is the remains of a body whose soul has been devoured by an Aengel or Daeva. In every case the corpse recovered had been a vagrant person. The NYPD chalked up the ended human life to death by drug or alcohol overdose or starvation. None of them questioned it too hard. It was an unfortunate yet common occurrence in New York City.

Things settled down at school for the most part too. I was thankful for that. I needed some normalcy in my life. My classes were going well and I had made some new friends. Amber who was sort of an old acquaintance was becoming a very close friend, as well as Drue who I had met through Meena. The four of us were inseparable at school and on the weekends. Of course being attached to Amber's side twenty four seven meant seeing Brayan frequently too. That's OK. I am very fond of my companions. I realize now that I felt a bond with them from the very first moment I met them. Meena was beginning to see Ray more too. Drue was gaining more attention from Laith every day and Jedd..... Well Jedd is my best friend. He always has been and he always will be no matter what. It's a nice distraction to have Jedd, Amber, Drue and Ray around. For brief periods of time we can be ordinary teenagers. We can discuss things like homework, gossip, movies and music, normal teenage topics. It gives us a break from the stressful responsibility of being a human oracle. We didn't discuss such matters with our human friends. What would we tell them? Monsters are walking the streets of New York sucking the souls out of innocent people but don't worry. We have Gnomes and Salamanders keeping an eye on them. They would think we were crazy. Even if they did believe us it would not be fair to burden them with the truth when they are powerless to do anything about it. No. It's better to keep them blissfully ignorant. We decided we would not tell them unless we needed to.

Today is Halloween. It's my fifteenth birthday. Today is also Laith, Brayan and Meena's fifteenth birthday. We were all commanded with our affinities by the Great Spirit at the same time. Guess when that happened? You guessed it, All Hallows Eve, Two thousand and one. The spirits recognize All Hallows Eve as a time to remember and respect the dead. Hala, the Great Spirit, chose Halloween as our birth date to honor the human lives lost in Nine Eleven. We were all born in Pomonok which is a borough of Queens, New York. The name Pomonok comes from a Native American word which means land of tribute. Symbolically speaking I found it all very interesting. Anyway, on this particular Halloween four human oracles are planning to celebrate turning fifteen. We are going to have a huge party. We decided the party could dually serve as a 'Go Green' fundraiser. Why not double the fun? Shy's camp had lost the campaign but before Mrs. Long disqualified them they had secured 'The Drums' as a benefit concert for the school. We were cashing in on that benefit. Thank you, Shy! What could he say? If he tried to sabotage the concert in any way it would make him look like a total jerk. The whole school is psyched up about it. It would have meant social suicide for Shy if he had killed the concert. At least he can feel proud that he arranged something that would benefit the conservation and beautification of our school. We charged twenty dollars per ticket to the concert. It was a bargain. Drue's cousin Max, otherwise known as the prestigious DJ Maximum, was going to open the event with some of his material. 'The Drums' would follow Max. In keeping with the Halloween theme we wanted to hold the event in an enchanting type of place. We decided that an evening concert in Gaea's meadow was just the place for it. We had spent the entire afternoon wrapping twinkle lights around tree trunks, hanging Japanese lanterns from branches, and lighting and floating votive candles in an adjacent pond. It was perfect. We were ready to party!

The meadow was already filled with students when DJ Maximum started to mix his tunes. The home economics class did a great job of providing refreshments and the twinkle lights, lanterns and candles provided more than enough ambiance.

"Listen up, gals and ghouls. Let's get this party started!" Max announced into his mic. "Don't forget later on this evening we will hold a contest for the best Halloween costume as well as a Dance Off! I understand that the grand prize for each is a crisp and clean slice of Benjamin Franklin green."

The crowd whistled and cheered as a strong bass beat began to rumble from large speakers placed at each end of the meadow. It was an incredible night. Everyone danced and laughed the entire evening. For once everything was easy and normal. Only once did I get nervous when Jedd asked me to dance during a slow song. I laughed at myself about it later. Dancing with Jedd was like breathing air. It felt completely natural. He laced his fingers together against the small of my back. I had my arms wrapped around his neck and my head rested on his shoulder. We talked about how crazy the beginning of the school year had been. How different high school was from middle school and how strange it was now not being in every class together. It had seemed like we had been together forever and now it felt like we were being ripped apart. I didn't like how that felt so I told him that I missed him. He just sighed and laid his cheek against the side of my head.

"I know exactly what you mean. I've missed you too." he whispered in my ear.

In that instant anything awkward I felt toward Jedd melted away. I glanced over Jedd's shoulder to see Amber and Brayan dancing together. Amber was staring at us. She smiled at me in her goofy way. What was she thinking now? Before she could say or do anything crazy Brayan bent down and gently kissed her forehead. It was very sweet. After that Amber forgot all about me. She lifted her face to meet Brayan's lips and kissed him back. I giggled.

"What's so funny?" Jedd wondered.

"Amber." I shrugged.

Jedd smiled at me questioningly. I laughed again.

"She's ADHD." I clarified.

We both looked at Amber and Brayan now. They were still kissing.

"She's very ADHD." I laughed.

Max mixed the music into mosh pit madness and Amber started jumping up and down. She grabbed my hand and dragged me away from Jedd and Brayan. We found Meena first and pulled her away from Ray. Drue was next. We found her near the refreshments table talking to Melissa and Caroline.

"Where is Fanny tonight?" Amber asked.

"She's out there somewhere with Shy." Melissa answered.

She looked bored. Amber gave her a nod. I was shocked to hear that Shy was at our party. I guess I shouldn't be. After all he did arrange the main entertainment. He had not been very nice to my camp since the campaign. Maybe by coming tonight he decided to put it all behind him. I still didn't understand what I had seen the night we went to see 'Girl in a Coma.' Maybe I was imagining things. It was a good sign that he was here.

"Do you want to dance with us? You look bored." Amber said to Melissa.

Melissa looked surprised by Amber's less than subtle assessment of her.

Caroline laughed, "That isn't the problem."

Melissa gave her a hard stare and Caroline proceeded to look at the ground. She tightened her lips together to restrain her laughter.

"Oh...well... OK." Amber stuttered. She had irritated Melissa. It was time to bolt. "I guess we'll catch you guys' later." she yelled over her shoulder towing us in the opposite direction. When we were sure we were out of ear shot we all burst out laughing. "What was that about?" Amber laughed.

"I don't want to know." I admitted.

"Neither do I." said Meena shaking her head.

"I do!" shouted Drue jumping up and down to try to watch Melissa and Caroline through the crowd. It was so comical. Finally, she spotted Melissa jabbering away at Caroline across the distance. Caroline was getting scolded. "Girlfriend, no amount of popularity is worth that." she deduced smacking her lips and waving her pointing finger in the air.

We tried to come up with a reason for Melissa's sour mood but eventually gave up. It wasn't until later that I stumbled across a potential cause. Another slow song was played and Melissa asked Ray to dance. At the end of the song Ray found Meena and asked her to dance. No words could describe the look on Melissa's face when she saw Ray dancing with Meena.

"This isn't good." I said as we observed Melissa glaring at Ray and Meena's silhouettes in the moonlight.

"Nope..." Drue agreed.

"I don't know what you people are talking about. I didn't see a thing." Amber pretended to be ignorant of the entire situation as she hastily fled the scene of the alleged crime.

Drue and I laughed at her but I understood where she was coming from. I didn't want to get on Melissa's bad side any more than I wanted Meena to do it. Everything turned out fine in the end. Shy asked Melissa to dance and that seemed to smooth things over. Meena was forgiven or forgotten. She was momentarily safe from the wrath of Melissa Small.

Finally, 'The Drums' played. The crowd went wild. I think I can safely say that this night will go down in Rangers history as one of the best school events of all time. The Pep Club helped us a lot. We would have to return the favor soon. Next weekend is home coming. The pep rally and football game are slated for Friday and the dance is Saturday. Drue won't shut up about the dance. Laith asked her to be his date and it is the only thing she ever talks about. Last week we nominated the court in home room. The freshman, sophomore and junior classes each selected two girls to represent their class in the court. The senior class could choose four girls. Of course only a senior can be crowned queen and she will not be named until half time at the football game Friday night. I was so relieved when they called Melissa's name for freshman court. I didn't want to have to be around her if she didn't get it. They called Drue's name before they called Melissa. I wonder how she felt about that. It didn't even faze Drue. The only thing she can think about is having her picture taken with Laith for the yearbook. They photograph each member of the court with her escort.

Eventually the party wound down. Jordan Miller won the costume contest. She was dressed like a ghoulish looking bride. I think I heard someone say that she was supposed to be Rosalie Hale from the Twilight Saga. She was representing Rosalie in her memory of revenge against Royce King. Another kid I didn't know won the Dance Off. The party was a huge success. We met our goal financially for the fundraiser and everyone had a great time. I should have been free from worry but I wasn't. The party was over and with it ended my vacation from reality. If only I could rid myself of the uneasy feelings I was having about Shy. I still can't look at him with out seeing the other man's terrified expression. I wish I could be sure that Shy was not Shyam. As if he could hear my thoughts Shy walked past me nearly bumping into me. The air grew cold around me.

"This is an interesting location you chose for the party." Shy said. "What made you decide to have it here?" he wondered.

"We thought it was enchanting." I replied.

I wasn't in the mood for chit chat with Shy. I would keep my answers short and sweet. He laughed at my response or my reaction to him, I couldn't tell which. He acted as if he was waiting for me to say something but I never did. My instincts were screaming at me to keep my mouth shut.

"You would find this place enchanting..." he started to say. He seemed to cut off his words in mid sentence. His face and voice were void of any kind of emotion. I did not understand his words but I could feel the hair beginning to stand up on the back of my neck. "What's the matter, Liv?" he asked.

I couldn't speak. I couldn't move. He continued to look at me as if he were waiting for me to respond. A long moment passed. People were filing out of the meadow. Shy began to close the distance between us. He was standing closer to me than I would normally allow a person who was only an acquaintance. I felt uncomfortable. He was violating my personal space. He had a hold on me. The same kind of hold Shyam had on the other man. Anger welled up inside of me and the ground beneath our feet began to rumble. Shy's eyes grew wide and he stepped away from me. The ground quieted. He quickly turned and strode away from me the same way Shyam had left the other man on Delancey Street. Instantly Brayan, Laith and Meena were by my side. With Shy gone I could finally move. I noticed that my body was covered in goose bumps and I was trembling. I was a complete mess. I gasped for air.

"What happened?" demanded Brayan.

I couldn't speak yet. I was still struggling to catch my breath.

"Give her a minute, Brayan. She needs to get a hold of herself." said Laith.

"Not here... Not now." I managed between gulps of air.

"OK." said Meena. "Tomorrow we will get together to sort this out. We should all go home and get some sleep." she finished.

Brayan and Laith agreed. I said one more thing before we left Gaea's meadow.

"Something is wrong with him." I whispered.

My companions looked at each other nervously but did not comment. Laith slung his arm around my waist for support and we all left the meadow.

# Chapter Sixteen

### Liv

"We dance round

### in a ring and suppose,

### but the secret sits in

### the middle and knows."

— _Robert Frost_

November 1, 2014

Liv's house/ Gaea's meadow

Queens, New York

I HAD ANOTHER disturbing dream about Shy Donovan. I saw Shy walking the streets of Manhattan. He appeared in a dark alleyway and he was not alone. The homely woman with him had bleached brittle hair and her skin was as ghostly as a corpse. Her eyes were a dull flat gray. The man with them was equally as horrid. He had gray hair and the same sickly looking skin and dead eyes the woman possessed. The man looked to be disfigured. He had a hump in his back and walked with a slight limp but he looked quite inhumanly powerful in spite of this. The woman looked strong and dangerous as well. Shy called them Etheline and Lefu. He shouted something at the man Lefu who looked very intimidated and frightened by Shy's presence. The man quickly consented to Shy's wishes. Shy looked at the woman Etheline and instructed her to come with him. Suddenly he and the woman vanished into a whirl of blackness. It was as if the darkness of the night literally swirled around them sucking them up like a vacuum. Their abrupt disappearance was both odd and unsettling but it did not seem to concern the man Lefu. In fact he appeared to be relieved. Only Lefu remained where the three once stood together. In the distance I could hear noises and voices. At the end of the alleyway there was a group of vagrants. The sight of them seemed to please Lefu. He approached the group of homeless people and introduced himself. He smiled at their dirty faces and soiled torn clothes and invited them back to his hotel suite at The Waldorf Astoria, one of the finest hotels in Manhattan. He promised them food and dry, warm clothing and shelter from the cool wet night. How could they possibly refuse his gracious offer? Something seemed off about the invitation but the vagrants did not disappoint him. They easily accepted his hospitality eager to take advantage of the situation. Realizing the financial means it requires to be able to afford to stay at The Waldorf Astoria Hotel, over five hundred dollars per night, the vagrants became insatiable. They began begging for beer and liquor and Lefu promised them everything they asked for. The homeless group followed Lefu back to the hotel suite. Lefu ushered them into a luxurious sitting room complete with exotic tapestries, heavy oak floors and crystal candelabras. Lefu gestured them toward a fully stocked bar and instructed them to make themselves at home. He stepped out of the room and the vagrants indulged themselves with wine and whiskey. They lounged on the thickly padded velvet sofa and warmed themselves by the fireplace.

In an instant the dream flashed and the five homeless human people became the five bodies I saw lying at bottom of the Hudson River the night I met the Undines at the water's edge with my companions. The memory shuddered through me as I recalled the sight of their still lifeless bodies. Not only were they dead but they showed no evidence of having ever lived. Their bodies were merely shells void of any life or emotion. They looked completely empty. No shadow of life remained. Their souls had been ripped out of them and devoured. The realization was overwhelming. A Daeva was walking the halls of Forest Hills High School on a daily basis and he was compelling everyone he met to love and trust him. He had already infected two humans. He called them Ethline and Lefu. Were there more? What was he doing at Forest Hills High? Did he recognize me and my companions as human Oracles? Is this why he acted the way he did in the meadow last night? What if it was true? What would he do next? Who would get hurt? No. I must not think like this. I am a Guide. I will consult with my companions. We will learn everything we can about Shy Donavan. We will figure out what to do. We will stop him!

I sat at the kitchen island spooning through my Honey Nut Cheerios and flipped through the channels on TV. Tom and Jerry was on but I wasn't in the mood. I flipped through a few more channels. There wasn't much to watch except football or the news. I opted for the news. It looked as if Dad's testimony in court was working in Mrs. Spencer's favor. She appeared to be gaining the public's approval. As I listened to DA Small attack Mr. Spencer in the court room, I had to wonder how his parenting skills would compare. I always noticed Melissa's Mom and Laith's Dad at all of the school functions. It didn't matter if it was a game, a fund raiser or a parent volunteer meeting. Sandy and James Lightfoot were always present. I knew why I never saw Laith's Mom. I had heard that she was killed in a car accident years ago. What about the DA? I realized as I looked at him now on TV that this was the very first time I had ever seen him. I was feeling sorry for Melissa when the words breaking story flashed at the bottom of the television. I read the scrolling words as they appeared on the screen.

Breaking Story..... Five bodies have been recovered from the Hudson River...... A preliminary autopsy suggests the remains could be more than a decade old...... More information will be released at the top of the hour.

I cut off the TV. It couldn't be possible that the five bodies retrieved from the bottom of the Hudson could be the same five bodies the Undines showed us just over a month ago. It was too coincidental. It could be anyone. The size of New York City alone would be reason enough to dismiss the idea. There would be no way to prove it.

"Knock knock." a voice boomed from the kitchen door. I nearly jumped out of my skin. It was Laith. I glared at him as I tried to recompose myself. "What did I do?" he complained.

"Sorry." I sighed. It wasn't his fault that I was wound up so tight. "You caught me off guard. That's all." I said.

"Relax, Liv. What are you so stressed about? Is this about what happened last night?" he asked.

As he spoke Brayan and Meena slid through the door.

"Hi, guys." yawned Brayan. "Hey can I have some of that?" he asked as he gestured toward the box of Cheerios on the counter.

"Help yourselves." I said to all of them.

They looked as if they had just woken up. I got up to retrieve bowls and spoons from the cabinet and milk from the fridge.

"Liv is still upset about last night." Laith said.

"It's really bad, isn't it?" Brayan asked as he leaned over the counter to pick through a bowl of fruit. He grabbed an apple and a banana. What is it with teenage boys? Their stomachs are like bottomless pits.

"OK, Liv. Start at the beginning? What happened last night?" Meena began.

"Well, if you want me to start at the beginning I'm going to have to back up. Last night is not the beginning." I said hesitantly.

I realized now that I should have told them about my sighting of Shy, or rather Shyam, in the city. I heard a spoon clank into the bowl and a stool shift backward scraping against the hardwood flooring before I looked up to see penetrating eyes and folded arms.

"I know I messed up. I should have said something before now. I'm sorry." I pleaded with them.

"This isn't just about you, Liv." Brayan replied.

"I know, I know. I didn't mean to deceive you intentionally. It didn't make any sense." I promised.

This had all pieced together at the last minute. If I hadn't had another dream about Shy last night I might still be in the dark about everything. Even knowing what I did I was still confused.

"Fine." surrendered Meena.

Brayan and Laith relaxed too.

"When did it all start?" she asked.

"About a month and a half ago, I think." I admitted reluctantly.

I watched their faces to see if the anger would return. I had kept this from them for a month and a half but their faces remained calm. I was grateful for their understanding so I did not hesitate any further.

"Brayan do you remember that night Amber dragged us into the city to see 'Girl in a Coma?' Laith we ran into you and your sister when we were there. Do you remember?" I encouraged them.

Laith shrugged.

"So what about it..." Brayan wondered.

"Well, that night when I went to the ladies room with Amber I thought I saw Shy outside on the street." Everyone grew still. "And I went to spy on him." I continued. My companion's eyes grew wide.

"Why do I get a bad feeling about this?" Brayan asked.

"Perhaps it is because you are so very intuitive." I teased.

"Alright, what did you hear?" Laith demanded.

We all leaned in toward each other on the island. My mother was down the hallway in the laundry room and we didn't want her to hear what we were about to discuss.

"So, what was our buddy Shy up to?" Laith asked rolling his eyes.

"No good!" I snapped. "Unless you consider holding a terrified man at knife point something good." I said doubtfully.

"Whoa!" said Laith.

"Why was Shy holding a man at knife point Liv? Meena asked.

"I didn't really understand that part. The man called Shy, Shayam. And Shy looked older like a grown up. He looked like he had aged about ten years. It was so weird." I said shaking my head at the memory.

"That is weird. What happened after that?" Laith pressed on.

"Well, the other man was apologizing to Shy for some type of previous mistake. This is when Shy got really creepy. He told the man that he better not mess up again. He said something like 'I will not be disappointed twice' and 'you won't get another chance.' Even creepier was the other man's reaction. It was like Shy had some type of hold on him. After Shy stalked off the other man was a mess. It was like he was having a heart attack or something." I shivered as I finished. The memory was still so unsettling.

"You kind of looked like you were having a heart attack last night. Did Shy do that to you too? I mean did it feel like he was controlling you?" Laith asked nervously.

I considered what he was asking. Was Laith right? Had Shy been controlling me? In a way it was true. It felt more like being paralyzed. My companions had not moved as they waited patiently for my response.

"I think so." I nodded. "But I was able to distract him and break free from his hold", I remembered suddenly.

"You caused a tremor. We all felt it. It was what caught our attention. When we spotted you Shy was walking away. You looked awful. Now we understand why," Meena said.

"Why do you think the tremor distracted him?" Brayan asked.

"The mother Earth suffocates and kills the Daeva," Meena said.

I already knew what she was thinking. I thought of the Gnome's story last night after Shy had fled from my tremor. The Gnomes had created a fault line so they could push the Aengels into the Earth. The mother Earth would suffocate and kill them. Laith and Brayan gasped as understanding coursed through them.

"I think we have found our Daeva." Meena declared. A chill ran down my spine as she spoke the last word.

"It gets better." I said.

"There's more?" Laith complained in disbelief.

"Have you seen the news this morning?" I asked.

"Are you referring to the five bodies being recovered from the Hudson?" Meena asked.

I nodded yes.

"No way!" protested Laith shaking his head. "This is way too coincidental." he said.

"I know, Laith but it feels right. I can't explain it. I think they are the same." I tried to convince him.

He considered what I was saying.

"If you think they are the same they probably are." he acknowledged.

Brayan and Meena seemed to agree. I grabbed the remote to the TV. It was almost nine o'clock. They were supposed to be updating the story soon.

"There is one thing that doesn't make sense to me about this theory." I admitted. There was a rather large hole in it. "If the bodies in the river are more than a decade old wouldn't they be badly decomposed?" I asked.

"Of course, I'm sure they are which is why the medical examiner is having such great difficulty pin pointing exactly how long they have been there." Meena agreed.

"Exactly, that's what I was thinking. So, how is it possible they are the same? I could see their faces when the Undines showed them to me and I saw those same faces again last night in a dream I had about Shy." I continued.

I explained my dream to my companions.

"In my dream Shy had created two Aengels named Lefu and Etheline. The Aengel Lefu found some homeless people in the alley way. He lured them back to a hotel suite at the Waldorf Astoria with promises of spirits, food and shelter. I realized later that the faces of the homeless people were the same faces the Undines had shown me."

"You could see their faces?" Meena clarified.

"Yes." I confirmed.

"It must have been the Undines. They allowed you to see what once was because they wanted you to recognize them. Maybe they wanted you to be able to link the bodies to Shy." she explained.

"That would make sense." said Laith.

"Here it is. Turn it up, Liv." Brayan gestured toward the TV.

I grabbed the remote and increased the volume.

"The medical examiner has confirmed that the five bodies retrieved from the Hudson River are more than a decade old. She believes that the bodies have been in the river for thirteen years. There has also been speculation that the bodies could be related to the 9/11 terrorist attacks. Local law enforcement is investigating this possibility now." said the news anchor.

"9/11? This gets weirder all of the time." breathed Laith.

"Beau said something to me about the 9/11 terrorist attacks once." I remembered. My companions nodded. I tried to recall the context of the conversation.

"It was part of our inductions too." Meena added.

An Induction is something important a Guardian teaches you by wandering into your dreams. Could Shy be connected to 9/11 in some way? It would seem that every answer we uncovered would be followed by additional unknowns.

We decided we should report what we had learned to our Guardians. Later that afternoon we met up with them in Gaea's meadow. Hala had some information for us in return.

*****

"HALA WAS NOT surprised to learn about Shy. Many years ago he had created an Oracle by the name of Shayan. Shayan was the Oracle of Humanity. He had a very important job. You might say he was the Guardian of the human conscience. Shayan disappointed Hala. He was jealous of the humans because they had choices in life that he did not. He took for granted the honor and responsibility Hala had commanded him with so Hala punished him by banishing him from the Spirit world forever. He was never seen again or so Arcadia thought. Hala looked at Shy Donovan through the Maze of Mirrors and....." Beau had to pause for a moment. His face was contorted in a painful range of emotions. "I'm sorry. It's just that in all of my years I have never seen Hala look so broken." he tried to explain. "Liv, I told you once that Hala is as old as time itself." he looked to me for confirmation.

"Yes, you did." I nodded.

"But did I ever tell you that he takes the physical form of a child?" he asked.

"Really..." I asked. Beau and the other Guardians smiled.

"Yep, he looks like he just turned seven." said Kevin.

"No way..." Laith laughed. He thought Kevin was joking around.

"Yes way, my man." Kevin grinned.

"It's true." Naomi verified.

We didn't know what to say. The idea of it was a little silly. I had imagined Hala as a very old and wise man well into his years, a Spirit version of Albus Dumbledore. I started to laugh at myself. Everyone looked at me questioningly.

"Sorry. The mental picture I created for myself for Hala was very different. I was way off." I apologized. I meant no disrespect. "Why?" I asked next.

"Why does he take a child's form?" Naomi clarified.

I nodded my head once and waited for her explanation.

"Hala feels as though our humanity is strongest when we are children. The young are less jaded by things like prejudice and animosity. They are more open to new ways of thinking. I suppose that has something to do with it." Naomi's words made a lot of sense.

It is true that adults tend to be less willing to change. They become set in their ways. While experience can grant us an advantage in dealing with life's challenges avoiding the unknown prevents us from learning and understanding anything further. What is easiest or safest is not always the best thing. In fact doing the right thing is usually very difficult.

"I guess Hala is really upset about Shy." Brayan asked.

"He was hoping his suspicions about your class mate, Shy Donovan were wrong, but the truth was staring him in the face." Beau answered. Beyond the shadow of doubt Shy Donovan, Shyam and Shayan were one. "He looked at the boy's face for a single moment and said 'my Shayan has fallen.' He wept like a little boy. He may look like a boy but he has always behaved like a man. His grief was so intense and pure. It made him look as vulnerable, defenseless and innocent as a naive child." Beau's face was contorted again. I couldn't stand it.

"What can we do?" I asked desperate to do something to make everything right again. I stared at blank faces. It was obvious that there would be no easy answer.

# CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

### Liv/Laith

"What lies behind us and

### what lies before us are tiny

### matters compared to what

### lies within us."

— _Ralph Waldo Emerson_

Christmas Eve, December 24, 2014

Liv's house/Laith's house

Queens, New York

### Liv

THE THIRD DREAM was more disturbing and less cohesive. It was a series of flashes from the past with a common theme. Shy Donovan. He was in every flashback. He was the same yet he was different. I had become frightened of Shy because of what he had done to me that night in Gaea's meadow. His behavior at school was fraudulent and knowing. As the days passed I grew more and more wary of him. Unfortunately all of my human friends seemed to be becoming more and more enamored by him.

In the first part of my dream Shy was in Nazi Germany in 1940. He was a soldier dressed in uniform standing next to Adolf Hitler. You would have expected to hear Hitler giving Shy orders but it was the other way around. Hitler looked frightened as he stared into Shy's cold black eyes and listened to his command.

"Demoralize the enemy from within by surprise, terror, sabotage, assassination. This is the war of the future."

These words came from Shy's lips not Hitlers. Shy was controlling him. It felt like he was controlling my human class mates at Forest Hills High now. Is that what he was doing? Was he waging a war against me?

### Laith

IT HAD BEEN a while since I had a dream about the future. At first I wasn't sure if I had been dream traveling or if I was just imagining my fears in dream form. It was a series of flashes from the future with Shy Donovan threaded through out. We were usually at school or a school related function. In my dream Shy was making me look like the bad guy. I was trying to protect my friends from Shy by steering them away from him. My friends were mad at me. They thought that I was jealous of his popularity.

"Why are you so bent out of shape Laith? Are you worried about the possibility that Shy may be more popular than you? Everyone knows that the Shy camp would have won freshman government if you hadn't gone and kissed up to Mrs. Long. You've always been such brown noser." Jesse Howard accused.

How could he think that? I have never been like that. My sister Melissa is the social climber. I'm not a brown noser. I'm polite. I enjoy being nice to people. It makes me feel good to make people happy. I wasn't trying to be popular. I was just being myself. Being popular has never mattered to me and it wouldn't matter now if I wasn't worried for the safety of my friends.

### Liv

IN THE NEXT part of the dream I was in Dallas in 1963. Swarms of people covered the streets as they watched a parade. Shy was huddled in a circle with a group of men. Their faces were severe. They were standing on top of the School Book Depository. Everything seemed to blur in and out of clarity and it was difficult to make out what they were saying. Two other faces were recognizable however. They were Lee Harvey Oswald and James Earl Ray. The first man assassinated John F. Kennedy in 1963 and the second committed the same heinous act against Martin Luther King, Jr. in 1968. A pattern was forming and I made a mental note of it.

I remembered how quickly Melissa had forgotten her anger toward Meena when she discovered her dancing with Ray at my birthday party. Shy had asked her to dance. How had he distracted her so completely when she had been so angry? Melissa acted strange when she was with Shy. One minute she would be looking for Ray but as soon as Shy would speak to her he was completely forgotten. When Shy was around Melissa he had every bit of her attention. I have to wonder if this is a coincidence. I'm sure Shy realizes how popular Melissa is. Being her boyfriend would grant him a lot of social clout. One thing is becoming very clear. Shy is a master manipulator.

### Laith

IN THIS DREAM everyone was turning on me. It's true that my sister Melissa has never been my biggest fan but I would never have pegged her as my enemy. She was being two faced. When we were at home Melissa behaved the way she always behaved around me. We would play video games and talk about school. She would ask me about my friends especially Ray. We talked about our home work and other normal stuff siblings talk about. When we were at school she wasn't herself. She ignored me and my friends. She acted like Ray didn't exist. If I did happen to see her she was always with Shy Donovan. It was weird. When we were at home she never said one word about Shy. If I mentioned him she looked at me like I was insane. The dream was very confusing. Is Shy trying to turn my sister against me?

Liv

THE LAST PART of my dream was more like a collage of horrifying images. I saw pictures of fire, smoke and death. The series of snapshots played out in this way, airplanes exploding into the sides of the Twin Towers. The towers crumbled into smoking rubble and ash. The ash was spilling into and burying the streets of Manhattan and everything in it. Terror, loss, anger and resignation filled the eyes of innocent victims. There were other eyes too. Shy was not present in his physical form but I still sensed his presence. I sensed him in the eyes of the hijackers. His eyes burned into my soul.

Laith

THE LAST PART of the dream was the most unsettling. It was a mixture of jumbled up pictures instead of a story being played out. I felt like I was watching a series of slides in a slide show. Some of the slides I recognized and others made no sense to me. I recognized the faces of people I knew like my sister Melissa, Brayan's little sister Katrina and Jedd. They looked confused and afraid. The images I couldn't recognize were mostly faces of people I did not know. Some of the images were places. There was a hotel suite, a museum, a bridge. None of it made sense. I never saw Shy in any of the images but I couldn't shake the feeling that he was present. I remembered the way Liv looked that night when Shy had a hold on her at our birthday party. There was something in her eyes in that memory that I could see reflected in the glossed over look on Melissa's face. I could see the same look of panic in the frozen face of one of the strangers.

# CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

### Liv

"Those with the greatest

### awareness have the

### greatest nightmares."

— _Mahatma Gandhi_

Christmas Break, December 26 - 27, 2014

Liv's house/ Gaea'a meadow

Queens, New York

IT WAS THE day after Christmas when I received a phone call from Laith. He was very upset and asked if he could come over to speak to me about some dream he had. We sat on the couch in the den staring at a TV that neither one of us was watching.

"Liv, how do your dreams work?" Laith asked.

"Well, it's sort of like being shown a flash back in time. It feels like a regular dream only it's much more vivid and I can remember everything about it when I wake up." I said. "I never remember anything about my normal dreams." I laughed. "I can only remember the nightmares." I sighed this time. "What about you? You are supposed to be a dream traveler too. How does it work for you?" I wondered.

"It's the same only I see flashes into the future." he answered still staring at the TV. I decided to turn it off. He looked at me. He looked overwhelmed.

"That bad huh..." I had to ask. He only nodded in confirmation. "Do you want to tell me about it?" I asked hesitantly, not wanting to prod.

"No, but I probably should." he said reluctantly.

"What if I tell you about one of dreams, first?" I offered. Maybe this would make it a little easier for him.

"OK." he agreed with glossed over eyes.

He looked tired. I understood that feeling of fatigue all too well. Dream traveling is not restful. As a matter of fact it is exhausting.

"In the first part of the dream it was 1940. Shy was there. He looked to be in his mid twenties and he was dressed like a Nazi soldier. He was with Hitler." I said.

"Great." muttered Laith under his breath as he stared straight ahead. His face was void of any emotion.

"And he was giving Hitler orders." I continued.

"Great, that's even better." Laith laughed with out humor.

"The next part of the dream happened in Dallas in 1963. Shy was standing on top of the Schoolbook Depository building." I paused to see if Laith was paying attention.

"And?" he looked at me.

"He was huddled in a circle talking to a group of men. I couldn't make out what they were saying but I recognized two of the men as Lee Harvey Oswald and James Earl Ray." I explained.

"Imagine that, Shy hanging around with a couple of assassins. Who would ever believe it?" he said with severe sarcasm.

"No one at Forest Hills High School, that's for sure." I complained.

"I thought you were a dream traveler into the past?" Laith teased.

"I am, but my instincts tell me Shy is up to no good." I said.

"Your instincts are right." Laith frowned.

I looked at Laith with alarm but before I could ask him to explain what he had meant he asked me another question.

"Did you see anything else about the past in your dream?" he wondered.

"Nothing new just some 9/11 stuff..." I finished.

Laith pressed his lips together and nodded. After a long moment he exhaled a long sigh.

"I suppose it is my turn now?" he asked unwillingly.

"Tell me first what you meant when you said my instincts were correct." I decided I wanted to understand that first.

"That's what my dream was about." Laith said.

I raised an eyebrow in confusion.

"In my dream, Shy was turning my friends against me. People I have known for years were accusing me of being jealous of Shy. Shy was making me into the bad guy." he ranted frustrated by the dream.

"Was there anyone specifically?" I asked.

"Jesse Howard." he answered glumly.

How could that be? Jesse and Laith are great buddies.

"That seems unlikely." I said trying to ease his mind.

"I know Jesse and I go all the way back to elementary school." he said shaking his head.

"Was there anyone else?" I pressed.

"Melissa." he said shaking his head. His expression was almost amused this time. "It was odd the way the situation with Melissa played out." he said scratching his head. He was still trying to make sense of it.

"Tell me about it." I offered.

"Well, in the dream..." he clarified. I nodded. "In the dream when we were at home she was no different than any other day but at school she went out of her way to ignore, me." he was shaking his head again.

"Was there anything else?" I wondered.

He looked at me.

"What are you thinking?" he looked at me suspiciously.

"Don't you think Melissa acts strange when she is around Shy? When Shy is around Melissa revolves around him like a planet or something. When Shy is gone she doesn't appear to even notice. In fact, she is usually with Ray." I explained.

He was nodding at me. He had noticed this too.

"You're exactly right, Liv. In my dream when we were at the house Melissa would ask me stuff about Ray. She never mentioned Shy. I even brought up Shy once and she looked at me like I was crazy!" he was pacing back and forth in front of me now. "This is weird." he said. He walked to the window to look outside. The sky had grown dark. "It's late and I've got to get home but we should talk this over with Meena and Brayan tomorrow." he suggested.

"OK." I said.

He headed for the door and mustered half of a smile for me before he left. I watched him fade into the dark street and hoped that he would be able to sleep tonight.

The next day Laith and I met Brayan and Meena in Gaea's meadow. It was cold and the wind stung when it whipped up.

"Maybe we should have met somewhere indoors?" Laith thought out loud.

"You think?" snapped Brayan.

He looked like an Eskimo the way he was wrapped in so many layers.

"What is this about?" Meena got to the point.

We could always rely on her to keep us on track. Today that skill might prevent us from freezing to death. Laith and I told Brayan and Meena about our dreams. We shared with them our theories about Shy and his attempt to control people through manipulation.

"Well, it is obvious that he is manipulating our class mates." said Meena. "He is manipulating them to get to us." she finished.

"What is he trying to do?" Brayan wondered.

"Distract us from his real plans." Meena said in her matter o' fact voice. This seemed to irritate Brayan.

"Well, what are his real plans?" Brayan snapped at her in annoyance.

"How should I know? His distraction plan is working too well." she snapped back.

"You're right, Meena. Both of you should quit fighting." I scolded them. Everyone attempted to settle down. "It has become clear that our friends are going to take sides. How do we handle that? What are we going to do?" I asked.

"Nothing..." Meena said flatly. We all stared at her in disbelief. "I'm serious. Shy wants us to retaliate. Retaliation will only cause further confusion and distraction." she clarified. "I think we should let the chips fall where they may and see what he does next." she suggested.

"She's right." sighed, Laith. "From what I could see in my dream reacting defensively will only cause people to sway to his side. We shouldn't say anything negative about him. Try to stay neutral." Laith advised us.

Brayan and I were not happy with Meena and Laith's assessment of things but we knew they were right. We all agreed to avoid any type of confrontation involving Shy.

"Come on, guys. Let's go back to my house before we freeze to death in this blizzard." Laith said. The winds had picked up and it was snowing. "I'll make us some hot cocoa so we can attempt to thaw out." he laughed.

He was trying to raise our spirits. It was so typical of him to try to make everyone happy.

We were having a good time sipping hot cocoa and playing video games at Laith's house when the phone rang. Laith answered it and when the person on the other end began to speak his smile instantly fell.

"Hold on just a second." Laith said into the receiver. He was still for a moment and looked to be considering what he should do next. Finally he called to his sister. "Melissa! Telephone!" he shouted up the stair case.

A minute passed and Melissa's voice echoed down the stairs.

"I've got it, Laith." she said.

Laith hung up the phone and returned to his spot on the floor where he had been playing Mario Kart. It was quiet for a few minutes before Brayan broke the silence.

"What's the matter, Laith? Who was it?" Brayan asked.

"Shy Donovan..." Laith whispered.

His face was a mixture of worry and anger. Brayan placed his hand on Laith's shoulder.

"Neutral, remember?" Brayan reminded him.

Laith nodded but continued to fume silently.

# CHAPTER NINETEEN

### Liv

"All propaganda has to

### be popular and has to

### accommodate itself to

### the comprehension of

### the least intelligent of

### those whom it seeks

### to reach."

— _Adolf Hitler_

January 5 - 6, 2015

Forest Hills High School/ Laith's house

Queens, New York

AFTER THE CHRISTMAS holiday we returned to school with tensions high. It wasn't much of a break, after all. During the break Shy had taken Melissa on several dates. They went to the movies and ice skating in Central Park. Both dates took place in locations that were heavily populated but this did not ease our anxiety about the situation very much. Laith was a total mess but he stuck with the 'stay neutral' plan. I had to be impressed with his self control. I don't know if I could have held it together as well if it had been one of my family members. Of course word had spread all over school about Melissa and Shy's dating over the break.

"So, what do you think about having Shy Donovan as a brother in law?" Amber teased Laith. None of us laughed. "Oh, come on, you guys. Lighten up. It's kind of appropriate. Don't you think?" Amber laughed.

I could see Laith fighting to control his expression. Amber was comparing his sister's bratty teenage tantrums to the evil schemes of a soul devouring Daeva. I kicked Laith's foot under the table. With out looking at me he rose quickly from the lunch table and strode away. Amber looked hurt.

"Don't worry about Laith, Amber. You know how protective older brothers can be, don't you?" I tried to smooth things over.

"No." she pouted. "But I'll take your word for it." she said as she seemed to recall something more pleasant. "So Liv, are you going to ask Jedd to the Valentine's Day dance?" she teased.

"Amber, that dance is over a month away?" I reminded her. She was a hopeless romantic.

"Duh! That's barely enough time to find a decent dress. Luckily my Grandma came through for Christmas this year. I am going to find the perfect dress."

At that moment Ray strolled up to the lunch table.

"Oh yeah, the Valentine's Day dance." Ray said smiling. He looked at Meena. "How about it, beautiful, you wanna' go?" he winked at her. Meena blushed.

"Well, I'll have to ask but if my parents say OK then yes, I would love to go, Ray." she beamed.

"Awe, isn't that sweet, Brayan?" Amber cooed.

Brayan rolled his eyes at Ray. Ray laughed.

"Don't you wish you were as sweet as me, Brayan?" Ray ribbed Brayan.

"Shut up, man. I'm plenty sweet, right baby?" Brayan asked Amber as he nuzzled his nose and lips into her neck. Amber giggled.

"Get a room!" teased Jedd as he approached the table. Well I guess I should get this over with.

"Hi Jedd, we were just talking about the Valentine's Day dance. Ray already stood me up for Meena so I guess that means you're stuck with me. Do you want to go?" I smiled. A huge grin spread across his face.

"I'm so glad I could aspire to be your sloppy seconds, Liv." he teased back. "What time should I pick you up?" he accepted.

I laughed.

"I have no idea. Let me find a dress first. It's still over a month away." I stated for the second time.

"Sounds good to me." he smiled.

I looked up to catch an evil glare from Melissa who was sitting two tables away. She had heard Ray ask Meena to the Valentine's Day dance. I could tell she was thinking ill thoughts toward both of them as she watched Ray play with Meena's fingers and smooth back a strand of her shiny red hair. Melissa caught me looking at her and abruptly looked away. She slung her book bag over her shoulder as she stood up, grabbed her lunch tray and stalked off toward the back of the lunch room. As she was leaving Laith was entering. She almost plowed into him. He immediately recognized that she was upset about something.

"Melissa, what is wrong?" he asked her.

Melissa stared at him for a moment as tears filled her eyes. In an instant her teary eyes seemed to narrow in accusation.

"This is your doing. Isn't it?" she yelled at Laith.

"What?" Laith replied in confusion.

"You told Ray that I went out with Shy over Christmas break, didn't you?" she was blaming Laith for Ray's interest in Meena.

"No!" Laith didn't say anything to Ray about Shy and Melissa. His head was reeling. "But I'm sure that he has heard about it. Everyone seems to know." he spoke the words as if they were shameful, so much for being neutral.

That did it.

"Laith Lightfoot I hate you! You are the most horrible excuse for a brother. How could you do this to me?" she wailed.

Tears streaked down her face as she darted from the lunch room. Laith was in shock. Everyone in the lunch room stared at him in confusion for a moment. Slowly the looks of confusion began to transition into accusing eyes of blame. Just outside the door to the lunch room I could see Shy with his arms wrapped around Melissa in comfort. He was playing the good guy and he was making Laith look like the bad guy. Our fears were playing out before our eyes and we were powerless to do anything about it. For now Shy had us where he wanted us.

Laith waited for Melissa to turn into her old self again when she got home from school. It didn't happen. The reality of Ray going to the Valentine's Day dance with Meena was still real and Melissa's feelings for Ray were real too. Melissa's feelings for Shy were only real when he was present to make her feel them. Laith realized the only chance he had to try to reason with Melissa was when Shy wasn't around. He decided he would try to talk to Melissa about Shy. She was his sister and he felt it was his job to warn her and protect her from Shy. He had to think of the right way to phrase the conversation. He didn't want to tell her about the Spirit World. He didn't want to burden her with that truth. Laith took a deep breath and knocked on the door to Melissa's bedroom. Her door was open but he did not want to enter with out her permission.

"Can I talk to you Melissa?" he asked.

She was looking out of the bay window that overlooked the alley way. Her room was messy with pink fluffy things strewn everywhere. He walked in and sat down next to her in the window seat. She didn't say anything.

"Please believe me, Melissa. I didn't say anything to Ray about you and Shy." he said. She still said nothing to him. He laughed with out humor and continued. "If I was going to try to prevent you from seeing someone it would have been Shy not Ray. I trust Ray." he admitted.

Melissa turned her head sharply to face Laith's and her previously restrained words became venomous.

"You mean, you thought Shy wouldn't hold any interest for me. You weren't worried about him so you rat'd me out to Ray. Now he's going out with that little red headed slut because he thinks I'm one. It's a little ironic. Don't you think, Laith?" Melissa hissed.

She had lost her mind. Laith didn't know what to think or what to say. She wouldn't listen to reason and he was afraid that if he tried it would do further damage.

"I'm sorry, Melissa." he said as he stood to walk out of the room. He headed toward the door.

"What's wrong with Shy?" Melissa asked.

Now she was talking. He started to say something but thought better of it.

"Nothing." he said with his head hung low.

She could see that he was not in the mood to argue.

"Leave me alone." she said waving him toward the door.

He walked out of her room.

The next day at school Melissa twisted Laith's words against him. She told everyone at school that Laith was jealous of Shy's popularity. She said that he forbade her from seeing Shy because he didn't like him. I tried not to be angry with Melissa because I knew it was really Shy manipulating her.

"Why don't you like Shy?" Jesse Howard asked Laith.

"I never said I didn't like him." Laith answered honestly.

It was true that he did not like Shy but technically he had never said it.

"OK. Why did you forbid Melissa from seeing him?" Jesse pressed further.

"I said I would prefer it if she didn't see him. I didn't tell her not to." he answered as calmly as he could.

"Whats wrong with Shy? Why isn't he good enough for your sister?" Jesse continued.

"I don't know. I don't trust him, OK Jesse?" Laith was losing his patients.

At that moment Laith stepped back in to his dream. It replayed word for word.

"Why are you so bent out of shape Laith? Are you worried about the possibility that Shy may be more popular than you? Everyone knows that the Shy camp would have won freshman government if you hadn't gone and kissed up to Mrs. Long. You've always been such brown noser." Jesse Howard accused.

Laith was frozen in shock. He couldn't even respond.

"That's what I thought." Jesse shrugged and turned his back on Laith and their friendship.

They never spoke again.

# CHAPTER TWENTY

### Liv

"There is no terror, Cassius,

### in your threats, for I am

### armed so strong in honesty

### that they pass by me as the

### idle wind."

— _William Shakespeare_

January 10, 2015

Gaea's Meadow/ Laith's house

Queens, New York

THE SITUATION AT school did not improve. As the days passed our classmates continued to takes sides. The school climate seemed to be splitting in to us and them. Those who sided with Laith we considered one of us. Those who sided with Shy became them. Jedd, Amber, Ray and Drue remained loyal to us while Jesse, Melissa, Caroline and Fanny abandoned us for them. Melissa was with Shy now. He became her boyfriend over night, literally. On Tuesday Ray had asked Meena to the Valentine's Day dance and on Wednesday Shy was Melissa's boyfriend. On Thursday and Friday we tried as best we could to ignore Shy, Melissa and the rest of 'them.' Today is Saturday. I found myself with my companions in our usual meeting place under Gaea's branches. The snow passed through and the wind is still today. The afternoon appears calm clear and cloudless. The sky is filled with sunshine and while the air is cool it isn't uncomfortable if you have a few layers wrapped around you. We lay sprawled out on blankets soaking up the sun's rays trying to forget about our troubles. For a very long time no one said anything. It was finally Gaea who broke the silence.

"What is the matter, children?" she worried. "You are so quiet today and your auras are so blue." she continued.

"Sorry Gaea." we all said nearly at the same time.

"Is there anything I can do?" she offered.

"Our friends are mad at us and its my fault." said Laith.

This is so unfair. Laith shouldn't blame himself for this.

"Your companions don't blame you." Gaea comforted him.

Laith looked to each of our faces and realized Gaea was right.

"I know. If only I could do something." he said mostly to himself.

"If they are truly your friends they won't remain angry with you forever." Gaea assured Laith.

"What if their anger is being caused by a manipulative Daeva?" Laith countered.

"It's still true. Maybe even more true. If you stand by them they will have to see the truth eventually." Gaea said.

She was so wise and understanding. She would make an incredible mother. I began to wonder if Spirits could be mothers or fathers.

"Gaea, can I ask you a personal question?" I said.

"What is it, dear?" she encouraged.

"Can spirits, uhm... reproduce?" I asked.

My companion's eyes flew open and stared at me.

"Why would you ask something like that?" Brayan laughed.

Laith shrugged.

Meena nodded yes.

"Really?" I asked Meena.

This time Gaea was laughing. Her branches quivered and quaked in amusement.

"Of course they can." Meena rolled her eyes.

"Are you a mother to someone, Gaea?" I asked.

"Yes. My husband and I have been blessed with many children over the years." she answered. You could hear her pride in her voice.

"Wow." I breathed.

"Who is your husband?" asked Meena.

"He is called Elder Salomon and he is the Oracle of Peace." Gaea replied.

"What is his earthly form?" asked Brayan.

Gaea's branches ruffled again in contentment.

"How appropriate it is that you should ask Brayan. Salomon is a Seeker and he may seek the Earth for any and all answers for he is the wind." she answered.

Brayan grinned.

"Cool." he breathed.

"Oh yes, Salomon is very cool. I will introduce all of you to him one day." Gaea said.

"Really..." I asked excitedly.

"I promise. You've already met our youngest child." she said.

"Who is it?" we begged.

"Beau." she said wistfully.

"My Beau is your son?" I asked as I tried to imagine what my Guardian Beau would have been like as a small child.

"Yes." she clarified.

"That's awesome." said Laith.

"Why didn't Beau ever tell me?" I asked.

"You never asked him." she said simply.

"Oh." I shrugged.

I guess I never had asked Beau any personal questions.

"I'd wager you've been a little too distracted to ask such questions, Liv." Gaea offered. "But for now such questions will have to wait. We have visitors." Gaea said nervously.

We looked around to see Melissa and Shy approaching.

"There they are." Melissa said gesturing toward us. "I told you the losers would be here. They come out here every Saturday." she finished.

"Good to know." Shy nodded.

They were holding hands. I thought I was going to throw up.

"Why should you care?" Brayan spat at Shy.

"It is always good to know where one's adversaries are." he answered.

"Adversaries..." Laith cautioned Shy.

Shy had come here to make threats.

"That's right. I was willing to let things slide when you sabotaged my chances at freshman government. I felt sorry for you. Jealousy is such an ugly and pathetic trait. Don't you agree, Melissa?" Shy smiled at Melissa.

She was hanging on his every word. She smiled up at him and nodded. She probably would have smiled and nodded at anything he suggested. She was under his spell.

"But now you have crossed the line." Shy's voice was under control but still very menacing.

"What line is that?" Brayan demanded.

"Your friend should not have tried to prevent his sister from seeing me." Shy accused him.

"Why should it matter to you? She obviously didn't listen. She never does." Laith spat back glaring at his sister.

Melissa glared back.

"She listens to me." Shy said with a knowing smile.

Then he turned to face Melissa and gently caressed her face. He was about to kiss her when Laith erupted. He could take no more.

"Get your filthy hands off of her!" Laith screamed as his hands tightened around Shy's throat.

Shy's eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. The skin around Shy's neck was turning a blistering red. Laith was burning him. We froze. What could we do? Melissa was witnessing all of this. Meena looked at me meaningfully. She looked at me and then she would look at the ground. Her gaze continued to alternate between me and the ground. I realized what she wanted me to do. Shy had fled the last time I created a tremor. Maybe it would scare him off again. As I concentrated on my affinity for Earth the ground beneath our feet began to tremble. The tremor seemed to bring Laith back to his senses and he let go of Shy. I hadn't counted on that. It was a bonus. Meena's suspicions were correct. Shy grabbed Melissa's hand and slowly began to back away from us.

"This isn't over." Shy said in a low voice.

"You bet it isn't." Laith growled as Brayan, Meena and I flanked his sides and nodded in agreement.

Melissa was completely out of it. She probably couldn't even tell you her own name right now if she was asked. After Melissa and Shy faded through the trees Gaea's boughs seemed to lower as if she were sighing in relief.

"He's the one." Gaea clarified.

"Yes." I said.

"He brought Laith's sister here." Gaea said. It was a statement of fact not a question.

"We know that. How do you?" I asked.

"Shayan knows me. I have told you that I have been here for a very long time." she answered.

"That's right Shayan was the Oracle of Humanity." I remembered.

"It has been so long since I last saw Shayan. I heard he had fallen. I had hoped it was not true." she said sadly.

"He's curious about you, Gaea." I suddenly realized.

I looked to my companions.

"When Shy approached me at our birthday party he asked me why we chose this location." I remembered. "I told him we thought the meadow was enchanting." I continued.

"And what was his response to that?" asked Brayan.

"He said, 'you would find this place enchanting.'"

The memory was so vivid now.

"He was trying to connect you to me. He still is. That's why he made Melissa bring him here." Gaea rationalized.

"He knows we are Spirits." concluded Meena.

Shy was not in the dark about us after all. Most likely he at least suspects what we are. It will not be long before he realizes why we are here. Maybe he already knows.

We went back to Laith's house to try to calm down. We thought some mindless activity like TV or music might ease some of our tensions. We weren't there five minutes before Laith was having a conniption.

"Melissa what the hell do you think you were doing in my room?" Laith screamed at the top of his lungs as he came barreling down the stairs.

Melissa was in the kitchen making a sandwich.

"Well, after you almost strangled Shy to death this afternoon he became worried that you and your friends had some sort of evil plot against him." she paused for a moment realizing there was a larger audience present than she imagined.

Surrounding her and Laith in the kitchen was Brayan, Meena, me and Sandy and James Lightfoot.

"Strangled?" Sandy raised her voice in horror.

"That's right, Mom. Your golden boy tried to choke my boyfriend today." Melissa tattled.

"Laith! What on Earth?" Sandy and James were astonished.

"I was trying to protect your innocence since you don't seem to care about it. I still don't see why you saw the need to trash my room?" Laith accused.

"Shy was upset so I let him look around in your room. He thinks you're out to get him." Melissa defended Shy.

"Look around?" Laith questioned her.

I couldn't believe what I was hearing.

"Melissa you should not allow your friends to invade your brothers privacy." Sandy Lighfoot scolded her daughter.

"Well if Laith would stop harassing Shy I wouldn't have take such extreme measures." Melissa argued.

Laith was fuming. His fists were tightened in to balls, his brow was sweating and his ears were turning red. It felt like the roof was going to blow off the top of the house when Laith finally lost it.

"Don't you ever let that disgusting monster in my room again you... you traitor!" Laith boiled over.

"Laith! Go to your room now!" James Lightfoot ordered his son.

Melissa began to sob but Sandy Lightfoot stared her down with out sympathy.

"You can go to room too, Melissa. We will discuss this when we have all had a chance to calm down." Sandy said flatly before she stalked out of the room.

Laith's father had already followed him upstairs. We all stared at Melissa accusingly. She wouldn't look at us.

"Did he find anything in his room, Melissa?" Brayan wanted to know.

Melissa ignored him. Brayan walked to stand directly in front of Melissa and with a raised voice he repeated his question.

"I said, did he find what he was looking for?"

Melissa jumped in alarm.

"No." she finally admitted in a sheepish voice.

We turned to walk away.

"Are you happy now?" Melissa blamed us as we headed for the door.

"Are you?" Meena asked in disbelief.

It was obvious no one was happy at the moment. We left the Lightfoot home worried for our friend, Laith. The next twenty four hours would not be pleasant for Laith in that house. Worse, on Monday school would be even more unbearable.

# THE FUTURE

### An ongoing battle

### between the Fallen

### and the Light.

# CHAPTER TWENTY ONE

### Liv

"If patience is worth

### anything, it must endure

### to the end of time. And

### a living faith will last

### in the midst of the

### blackest storm."

— _Mahatma Gandhi_

February 13, 2015

Forest Hills High School/ Laith's house

Queens, New York

I HAD EXPECTED the days following the blow up at Laith's house to be an omen of dreaded events to come. Ironically it was quite the opposite. Despite Shy's threat about things not being over the situation seemed to level off. Things remained very quiet at Forest Hills High and in the city through out the passing month. Shy's followers followed his lead just as Laith's supporters looked out for him. The breaking news seemed to be contained to ordinary human tragedy. No shells had been recovered to our knowledge. I should have been happy about the break from the nightmare that was my life. Why wasn't I? Why couldn't I get rid of this nagging feeling that all hell was about to break loose? My companions were on edge too. They didn't speak about it but I could sense it. We sat at the lunch table rambling about the Valentine's Day dance. The dance is tomorrow night.

"My mom offered to cook for us before the dance." I attempted in an excited voice.

"Really... That would be great." Amber smiled.

Everyone else seemed to like the idea as well.

"What's on the menu?" Ray wondered.

"What ever you guys want, I guess. Do you have any suggestions?" I asked.

We spent half of the lunch period discussing the pre-dance dinner menu before I noticed that Laith and Drue had not arrived yet.

"Has anyone seen Drue and Laith?" I said as I scanned the cafeteria. There was no sign of them anywhere.

"I saw them headed to the office between fourth and fifth hour." Jedd answered.

"That's right. They've been calling kids into the office all morning and they never return to class. Does anyone know why?" Amber asked.

"I saw three cops standing around in the parking lot when I came in late this morning. I think it was some time during second hour. You don't think Laith got into it with Shy again?" Ray said nervously.

The entire lunch table's focus snapped to Shy's table. He was missing along with half of his cult, including Melissa. As a matter of fact half of the freshman class seemed to have disappeared.

"What is going on?" Amber whispered as she nervously twisted a strand of her long black hair between her fingertips.

The bell would ring in a few minutes so we carried our trays to the back of the cafeteria. As we returned to our seats we were intercepted by Ms. Sprenkle. What happened to her? She looked awful.

"Liv, Brayan and Meena." she called our names. We stopped to listen to her. "Mrs. Long would like for you to gather your belongings and head to the office right now." she said struggling to maintain her composure.

We nodded and headed straight to the office.

"I've got a bad feeling about this." Brayan whispered as we made our way through the empty hallways.

The bell was late to release students to seventh hour suggesting further that something was not right. As we entered the office we noticed it was over flowing with students and parents. I immediately noticed a hysterical Drue attempting to be comforted by her brother, Shaun and their Mom. They didn't notice us as they skirted out the door.

"I've got a really bad feeling about this." Brayan repeated.

Meena and I nodded in agreement this time. Mr. Stein noticed us standing near the door way and motioned for us to approach.

"Mrs. Long is waiting for you in her office with Laith." he said.

He too looked pained by something. As he recognized our wary faces he opened Mrs. Long's door for us.

"Everything is going to be fine." he tried to reassure us as he guided us through her doors.

We walked into Mrs. Long's office. She was seated behind her desk and had arranged several chairs in front of it. Laith sat in one of the chairs and behind him stood three police officers and our parents. Our parent's expressions were grave. Laith's eyes were blood shot with tears. Mrs. Long looked exhausted. She got right to the point.

"Liv, Brayan and Meena, the gentlemen standing behind you are members of the NYPD. They have been here this morning questioning students about one of your classmates. His name is Jesse Howard. Do you know him?" she asked.

I heard Laith breath in sharply at the mention of Jesse's name.

"Yes." we all answered simultaneously.

"Very well." she nodded to the officers standing behind us.

One of them walked around our chairs to face us. He sat on the corner of Mrs. Long's desk. She appeared to be annoyed by the gesture but no one paid her any attention. Sitting on inappropriate furniture surfaces hardly seemed pressing now.

"Good afternoon kids. My name is Officer Honeycutt. Before we get started I want to make sure you understand that this is not an interrogation. We are only here to gather information. We are not in any way accusing anyone of anything." the officer clarified.

We all nodded at the man.

"Alright, the first thing we need to know is exactly when you last saw Jesse?" he fired at us.

Jesse was missing. I tried to remember my last recollection of Jesse. Brayan answered before me.

"I saw him yesterday at lunch."

That is when I recalled seeing him last as well.

"Yeah me too..." I said.

"I did too." Meena added.

"OK. Did you talk to him about anything?" the officer asked.

We all shook our heads no. We hadn't spoken to Jesse in over a month. He was one of 'them' now and would not speak to 'us'.

"Do you have any reason to believe that Jesse was in any kind of trouble?" was the policeman's next question.

"No." we told him.

The officer was flipping through his notes.

"I have one last question. Did Jesse seem to be behaving differently at all lately?" the officer asked.

We hesitated before we answered. There had been one major difference in Jesse's life.

"It's OK. You can tell me." The policeman assured us.

"Jesse started to hang out with a different group of kids." I said.

The officer nodded but did not look up from his notes.

"Who were they?" he asked.

I scanned my memory for the names of the kids that sat at Shy's table. Shy was capable of manipulating any one of them into doing anything.

"Brittany Patrick, Kyle Chang, Caroline Brown, Fanny Williams, Shy Donovan, and...." I hesitated before saying the last name. "Melissa Small." I finally finished.

I heard Sandy Lightfoot whimper as I watched Laith. He was committed to staring at the floor.

"Does anyone else have anything further to offer?" the officer asked.

No one responded. Officer Honeycutt now had a look of dread in his eyes. I could tell he did not enjoy this part of his job.

"Can I assume that Jesse was your friend too?" he asked.

We nodded yes.

"What has happened to Jesse?" Meena cut to the chase.

The officer resumed his professional no nonsense attitude and spoke the words we dreaded hearing.

"Jesse Howard is dead. We recovered his body from the Hudson this morning around six o' clock. A jogger discovered him and called the station. The autopsy reports aren't final yet but we suspect he drowned early this morning between the hours of one and three."

*****

I WENT TO visit Laith that night after my parents finished their own interrogation. They were freaked out about what happened to Jesse. They wanted to be sure I was not hanging around with any of Jesse's friends. I wasn't even sure that they were going to allow me to hang around Laith anymore because he was Melissa's brother. I believe this is what you call guilt by association. It was so overwhelming. I wondered what they would think if they knew I was all but positive about the identity of the person responsible for Jesse's death. It would be too much for them. Jesse's death was more than any of us could bear. I couldn't help wondering if there was anything we could have done to prevent it. If we had told Jesse the truth about Shy would he have believed us? No. I'm sure he wouldn't have. It was unbearable to think about what Jesse's last moments must have been like. Did Shy consume his soul? Had he killed him by pushing him in the river? Jesse was a pretty good swimmer. I remember seeing him at the shore in the summer. The water temperature this time of year could have caused him to go into shock. Maybe it was possible he did drown with his soul intact. There is so much to wonder about and worry about. My thoughts instantly shifted to Melissa. We would have to make her listen to us. She was in great danger now.

*****

I WAS ABOUT to knock on the Lightfoot's door when it opened. Brayan was standing in the doorway.

"It's about time." he complained.

"Sorry. My parents are freaking out. They didn't want to let me out of the house." I explained.

Brayan nodded.

"My parents flipped out too." he said.

"My parents are still clueless. They never watch the news and I didn't feel like bringing it up." Meena chimed in.

"You should have told them about it, Meena." I said.

She shook her head.

"They didn't know Jesse." she shrugged.

"You did!" I challenged.

"Right, so did you. That's why we're here together now." she responded.

Meena was trying to be logical about this. You can't be logical about emotional things. Can't she see that? She was annoying me.

"Whatever. How is Laith?" I changed the subject.

"Devastated obviously..." Brayan said.

"He's blaming himself for Jesse's death." Meena elaborated.

I laughed with out humor.

"Would you expect anything less?" I sighed.

Laith always tried to take the blame for everything. Brayan and Meena shrugged.

"It's how he copes. He thinks if he can take responsibility for things he might be able to control them." Meena tried to explain.

"That doesn't make any sense." I argued.

"Yes it does. It doesn't work but it makes sense." Meena insisted.

She was getting on my last nerve.

"Fine, what can we do now that would be productive?" I asked.

Maybe if we could focus on a task we wouldn't continue to irritate each other.

"We need to find out if Shy is responsible for Jesse's death." Brayan suggested.

"He is. The Undines saw his body floating along the shoreline before it surfaced on the embankment. His soul was devoured." Meena clarified in her matter of fact tone.

I could almost see steam escaping from Brayan's ears.

"Is there any reason you failed to mention this before now?" he yelled at her.

Meena folded her arms across her chest and replied simply, "You didn't ask."

Brayan threw his hands in the air in resignation.

"What is with you people and your need to be asked?" I shouted at Meena.

I was way beyond being annoyed. She pouted and looked away from me but she did not say anything in response. It was the first logical thing she had done all night as far as I was concerned. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself. I would have to ignore Meena tonight. We didn't have the time or energy to argue about this.

"We need to talk to Melissa about Shy. We have to make her see reason." I said.

"I've already done that like a million times." Laith said as he walked into the living room.

"Hi Laith..." I said.

I tried to smile at him to make him feel better. He seemed to appreciate the gesture and returned a forced smile of his own.

"Like I said, I've talked to Melissa about this so many times I've lost count. She refuses to listen to anything I say." Laith said.

"I know. I wasn't talking about you, Laith. I was talking about us, Brayan, Meena and me. We haven't tried to talk to her." I suggested.

Laith shrugged, "It's worth a try but..."

He was doubtful about my plan. I could understand his doubt but we had to try something.

"Where is she?" Brayan asked.

"She's in her room." Laith said.

*****

WE KNOCKED ON Melissa's door. She looked very nervous when she saw us standing in her doorway.

"Can we talk to you, Melissa?" I asked in the friendliest voice I could muster.

"I have nothing to say to any of you." she said as she looked away and flipped her blond curls behind her back.

"Please, Melissa." I tried again.

She didn't say anything. I guess Laith was right. I started to retreat when Brayan spoke.

"Shy isn't who you think he is, Melissa." he warned her.

She laughed without humor.

"You have some nerve barging in here talking about my boyfriend that way. I'll tell him everything you say." she threatened.

"I know you will but I wish you wouldn't." Brayan said. "The more you involve yourself with him the more endangered you will become." he said gravely.

She laughed at Brayan.

"I know who is dangerous and who isn't. You don't fool me." she said nervously.

What was she talking about?

"I know all about you. Shy told me everything. I know all about your Spirit World and I know what you are!" she accused.

My head was spinning. She knew what we were. She knew what Shy was and yet she was still with him. This was worse than we ever imagined.

"What's wrong with you, Melissa? How can you condone what he has done?" I demanded.

"Him... You are the murderers." she said in a low voice.

She was trembling like she was frightened of us. What did Shy tell her? I looked at Brayan and Meena in confusion. They looked equally stumped.

"You're evil! You killed Jesse and I'm going to tell everyone." she spat at us. I couldn't believe what I was hearing. "I know what you are. You're Aengels!" she whispered. "You've tried to make Shy look like the bad guy because he is a human Oracle. Well, I won't let you get away with it and neither will he. He is going to destroy all of you." she cried.

Her whole body was shaking in terror. She truly believed each word she spoke. Shy had completely deluded her.

"No, Melissa! No!" I tried to make her understand. "You are confused. Shy has misled you. You have it backwards. We are not Aengels. We are the human Oracles and Shy is a Daeva. Shy killed Jesse!" I was begging her to listen to me, to believe me.

"You have to believe us, Melissa." Brayan pleaded with her.

"If you place your trust in the wrong person you are going to die, Melissa." Meena promised.

"Don't talk to her like that!" Laith said as he barged in to the room. "Do you want her to believe him and not us? Do you want her to die?" Laith glared at Meena as tears streaked down his face.

Meena looked at the floor.

"Calm down, Laith." I said.

"Melissa, I'm your brother. Do you believe that I would hurt you? Do you really believe me to be capable of hurting anyone?"

Laith was on his knees in front of Melissa. She wouldn't look at him.

"Please trust me." Laith begged.

"I can't." she whispered.

She grabbed her coat and ran out of the room. She ran out of the house into the night.

"What am I going to do?" Laith cried.

We all stared at him in silence. What could be done? Melissa was choosing to trust the wrong person.

# CHAPTER TWENTY TWO

### Liv/Melissa

"In a minute there is time

### for decisions and revisions

### which a minute will reverse."

— _T.S. Eliot_

February 14, 2015

Liv's house/Melissa's house

The Waldorf Astoria Hotel

Queens and Manhattan, New York

### Liv

TODAY IS VALENTINES Day. Tonight we would meet at my house for dinner and afterward we would head to the Valentine's Day dance being held at the school. My companions and I were hardly in the mood but what would we say to Jedd, Ray, Amber and Drue? They would be disappointed and we didn't have a reason that we could explain to them. By now everyone had heard about what happened to Jesse and they looked to the Valentine's Day dance as a means to distract themselves from the sorrow. Everyone, except Caroline Brown, Jesse had asked her to the dance. She wasn't going. No one could blame her. Jesse's death had the opposite effect on the rest of 'them.' It made Melissa lose her mind but it seemed to bring reason to everyone else. Life was too short to stay mad at people for trivial reasons. Drue and Fanny even offered to sit out the dance and take Caroline to see a movie but she declined. She said she appreciated the thought but she preferred to be alone tonight. I could understand that. Caroline and Jesse had been good friends for a long time. This was hard for her. As for everyone else a temporary distraction might be just the right thing. For my companions and I it will be a chance to keep an eye on Shy while he is with Melissa. Melissa had returned home a few hours after Brayan, Meena and I left. Laith's Dad had tracked the GPS in her phone to Fanny's house which is only a few blocks away. Once we knew she hadn't gone to see Shy we relaxed a little. Tonight Melissa and Shy were dining in the city with the rest of their friends. Shy's "parents" were supposedly picking up the bill. I'm quite sure Shy doesn't have any parents. After Shy decided to 'look around' in Laith's room we decided to do a little investigating of our own. Brayan easily hacked in to the school's records online. He found Shy's records and recorded the information.

_Fore_ s _t Hills High School_

Official Student Record

Student: Shy Donovan

Gender: Male

Race: Caucasian

DOB: 9 - 11 - 01

Age at date of enrollment: 14

Grade: 9

Mother: Avna Donovan

Father: Shyam Donovan

Phone: 718 271 6856

Street Address: 68-40 Ingles Street, Forest Hills, NY 11375

Mailing Address: Post Office Box 14359, Forest Hills, NY 11375

He was listed simply as Shy Donovan with no middle name or references to nicknames. His date of birth was 9/11. I'm sure the date was false but not coincidental. His 'father' was listed by the same name the other man had addressed him by the night of the indie rock concert on Delancey Street. We couldn't make a reference to the name he chose for his 'mother.' Perhaps he made it up. His phone number was obviously a cell number and not a land line. This would allow him the flexibility of moving around more easily. His mailing address could be legitimate but when we took a cab to check out his street address we found a vacant residence. No one occupied the house in fact it was placed for sale. His identity was completely fabricated just as we suspected.

### Melissa

SHY PICKED ME up at six o' clock. He looked as handsome as ever in his black coat and tie ensemble. His coat and tie blended fabulously with sleek black hair. It was a lovely contrast against his fair porcelain skin. His full lips were cherry red and his mesmerizing eyes were as dark as midnight. I could look into those eyes forever. Why in the world had I been wasting my time with Ray Mack? Ray is a nobody but Shy is rich and popular and handsome. He is everything a girl could ever want.

"Are you ready to go?" Shy asked.

He seemed anxious about something. My Mom had asked if she could take some photos before we left but Shy seemed in a hurry. I grabbed my coat and purse.

"OK. Let's go." I said and we headed out the door.

There was an extra long limousine waiting in front of the house.

"Wow Shy! We get to travel in style tonight." I gushed.

"What?" he asked.

He had a far away look in his eyes.

"The limo, it's awesome." I complemented gesturing toward the vehicle.

"Oh, yes. Of course." he smiled at me. "Only the best for you Melissa." he promised. "I wouldn't want that brother of yours calling me a cheapskate." he laughed.

"He's the cheapskate. They aren't even going out to dinner tonight. Liv Glyn's Mom is cooking dinner for the whole lot of them at her house." I said.

My brother and his friends are so lame.

"Oh, really..." Shy raised an eye brow.

"Will they be going straight to the school from there?" he asked.

"Yeah how boring, right?" I laughed.

"Boring in deed." he smiled. "So, they won't be coming into the city at all?" he clarified.

"No. They're losers. They never do anything cool." I assured him.

I couldn't wait to see everyone's reactions when we pulled up to the school in the limo. Our group would be the talk of the school. As we slid into the limousine I noticed it was empty. I thought Fanny and Kyle were joining us. Oh well maybe the plan was to meet at the restaurant. The shiny black Mercedes - Benz style limousine was equally as luxurious on the inside. The seats were plush soft charcoal gray leather. The windows were tinted and dim interior lighting illuminated the cab. As Shy entered the limo he sat across from me instead of beside me. That's odd. Doesn't he want to sit next to me? Before I could worry about it further he said

"Stretch out and relax, Melissa. Enjoy the ride. It's not everyday a teenager gets to ride in a vehicle like this." he smiled.

I was being paranoid. He was enjoying the limo so I decided I would too. The ride was so smooth compared to the jarred and jerky movements of a cab or worse public transportation. I imagined poor Fanny and Kyle riding the LIRR into the city with the crazies, brief cases and smelly drunks. Too bad, sucks for them.

### Liv

DINNER SEEMED TO go off with out a hitch. We had decided on steak, shrimp and baked potatoes for the menu. Everyone seemed to be enjoying the food and company of one another. It was turning out to be a nice and easy night. Before we knew it over an hour had passed. It was just after seven and my Mom still wanted to take lots of pictures of everyone. She had even gone to the trouble of preparing a large floral arrangement of white, pink and red roses and placed them on top of the fire place mantle to serve as a back drop. It would be at least thirty minutes before we got out the door so I decided to try to motivate everyone toward the living room.

"It's time for pictures!" I smiled.

A huge grin lit up my Moms face. "OK!" she smiled in a sing song voice.

"Just let me grab my camera." she said as she dashed out of the room.

We opted for the group shot first. My Dad was trying to arrange us together in front of the fireplace when my Mom returned with the camera.

"What do you think Lara?" he asked my Mom.

"Oh, that's perfect honey." she said studying our cluster. He had the boys standing behind their dates. "Ray. Meena sweetheart, can you two move in just a little?" she obsessed. Ray and Meena slid closer to Jedd and I. "OK. That's great." she approved. Snap, snap, snap.

The next forty minutes continued this way. She took pictures of us in every combination imaginable. First she took pictures of us by ourselves. Next she photographed the couples. Jedd and I were first followed by Ray and Meena, Brayan and Amber and finally Laith and Drue. After she finished the couples she did a round with just the girls and finally wrapped up the evening with just the boys.

I didn't think we were ever going to leave but at last my Dad said, "Load in, troops."

He gestured toward the mini van and we filed in eager to allow our vision to recover from the relentless flashing of my mother's camera.

### Melissa

THE CITY LIGHTS of Manhattan seemed more spectacular tonight. It was easy to feel like this I suppose. We were all dressed up. Shy in his black coat and tie ensemble in me in my red satin dress. My dress was straight cut and strapless. The hem came to the top of my knees. I covered up with a deep black faux fur coat the same length as my dress. We topped off the look with a red rose corsage. We looked perfect together. As we rolled down Park Avenue in the black Mercedes Benz limousine I felt glamorous and grown up. This would be the life I was going to live one day. I would get accepted into an Ivy League school and become a lawyer like my Dad. I would be wealthy, influential and beautiful. No more Forest Hillss. I'm getting out of the suburbs. Instantly my fantasizing was interrupted when we came to a stop in front of a very large and elegant hotel.

"Is this where we're meeting Fanny and Kyle?" I asked Shy.

Shy shook his head. He looked confused.

"Didn't I tell you?" he asked me.

"Tell me what?" I wondered.

"Fanny and Kyle won't be joining us this evening. They wanted some..." he cleared his throat and then continued, "... alone time."

Alone time, I had never pictured Fanny and Kyle romantically.

"Really..." I asked dubiously.

"I'm afraid so. Looks like you're stuck with me tonight." he smiled.

Something about the way he smiled at me this time was making me nervous. I'm probably just being paranoid again.

"OK." I finally consented.

At that moment the chauffeur opened the door of the limousine.

"Shall we?" he asked gesturing toward the street. I smiled and stepped out onto bright and busy pavement that was New York City. I looked up again at the large building in front of me.

"The Waldorf Astoria..." I wondered nervously.

Why had Shy brought me to a hotel? Shy noticed my nerves.

"Relax Melissa. I'm nothing if I'm not a gentleman. I just wanted for us to have some privacy for a little while. Is that OK with you?" he smiled.

How could I have doubted him? He was only trying to make the evening special for us.

"Of course, I'm sorry. You just surprised me." I said.

"I'm full of surprises." he winked at me.

### Liv

WE ARRIVED AT the school at just after eight. The dance was in full swing. The Pep Club had gone all out hiring a DJ and caterer. The cafeteria was transformed into sea of red, pink and silver balloons and streamers. The entrance had been decorated with a large heart shaped archway covered with white tool and red and pink carnations. Twinkle lights sparkled everywhere. It was beautiful. It looked so different. It was hard to imagine that yesterday afternoon we had sat not too far from the place we now stood eating corn dogs and French fries.

"Do you guys see Melissa anywhere?" Laith worried.

"Relax Laith. The place is swarming with kids. I'm sure she is here somewhere. We'll find her." I promised.

He nodded and we began to scan the room. She was no where to be found. Laith looked really upset. I needed to think of something quick before he fell apart.

"Let's go dance for a while. I'm sure the traffic is heavy tonight because it's Valentine's Day." I said as I patted him on the back.

He nodded.

"You're right. They probably haven't arrived yet. Besides, it's not like she is alone with him." he admitted.

For a while we danced and had a good time. It was just after nine when Laith noticed Fanny and Kyle by the refreshment table.

"There's Fanny and Kyle. They must be here." Laith breathed in relief.

As if they could hear us over the deafening music Fanny and Kyle looked in our direction and smiled. They crossed the room and headed our way.

"Hi Laith, where is your sister?" asked Fanny.

"Isn't she with you?" Laith answered confused by her question.

Fanny and Kyle were supposed to have gone to dinner with Melissa and Shy.

"With me, why would she be with me?" Fanny wondered.

"I thought you and Kyle were going to dinner with Melissa and Shy." Laith panicked.

"No. Melissa and Shy didn't go to dinner with us. It was the plan originally but Shy canceled at the last minute. He said that he and Melissa had made other plans." she explained.

Laith and I stared at each other frozen in horror. Fanny got nervous.

"What's wrong?" she asked.

"Melissa and Shy were supposed to be with you and Kyle. She told our parents it would be a double date." Laith grumbled.

Fanny and Kyle looked at each other nervously. They didn't know what was going on. Melissa would have mentioned something to Fanny if she was planning to deceive her parents in some way. She would have prepared an alibi or back up plan. It was clear she hadn't prepared anything which most likely meant that she thought she was going to dinner with Fanny and Kyle too. Laith tried to pull himself together.

"Thanks Fanny. Don't worry I'm sure she's fine. Have a good time." he attempted to smile as he touched her shoulder and turned away.

He grabbed me by the elbow and towed me in the opposite direction.

"We have to get Brayan and Meena and go to the city tonight. We have to find her, Liv." he insisted.

"I know. We will. Let's find Brayan and Meena." I agreed.

"Man, Drue is going to be pissed about this." Laith suddenly realized.

Drue would think he was ditching her for his friends. They were dating now and she would get jealous if he would spend more time with us than he did with her.

"Well, we can't bring her along." I reminded him.

His face was ashen. I made my point.

"I'm not bringing her into this. Melissa is already more than I can take." he said.

"Exactly, Drue is just going to have to deal with it." I told him.

### Melissa

WE STEPPED OUT of the elevator into a large suite. The room was elaborately decorated with what looked to be priceless art work, exotic tapestries and antiques. Crystal chandeliers dangled from the high vaulted ceiling and oriental rugs covered the heavy mahogany stained oak floors.

"Is this a private room?" I asked. "How can you afford this?" I wondered out loud.

Shy walked across the room and picked up the telephone receiver. He punched in a few numbers and listened to his messages. Listened to his messages? How long had he been staying here?

"Melissa my dear, I'm afraid there is a lot that you don't know about myself." he began.

"Like what?" I said.

I didn't like his tone. If he didn't cut this out I would ask him to take me home. He held up one finger as a request for my silence. Why was he acting this way? Instead of answering my question he asked me one.

"You like the hotel don't you... and the limousine... the fancy clothes?" he asked.

I didn't understand what he was getting at.

"Yes but..." I began but he held up one finger again.

"Do you like jewelry?" he asked.

Out of no where he flipped open a long black velvet box lined with silver satin. Nestled inside of it was a diamond choker which joined in the center with what looked to be a very large marquis shaped emerald. The thing had to be at least three carats. My eyes nearly popped out of my head.

"Of course, you like it." Shy whispered in my ear as he fastened the clasp behind my neck. "You're just like me Melissa. You enjoy the finer things in life like money and prestige but more than that you enjoy power. Don't you?" he smiled.

His smile was wicked. His once beautiful and mysterious eyes were dark and dangerous.

"Why have you brought me here tonight, Shy?" I asked in shaky voice.

"I want to invite you into my world, Melissa. I want to repay you for everything you've done for me. I'm grateful, truly grateful." he said.

"What world?" I asked.

"This world!" he laughed gesturing toward the room. "This is my world. I own it!" he said.

"You own this suite?" I asked in disbelief.

"I own the entire hotel." he continued laughing and taking pride in himself. "I own the limousine I picked you up in tonight. The chauffeur is one of my many, many employees."

He was standing beside the bar now. He retrieved a crystal brandy glass from a platinum tray, extracted several pieces of ice from a matching platinum canister and filled the glass with brown liquid. I've watched my Dad do this very same thing one hundred times. Shy performed the same task with as much precision and practiced hand as my father.

"Is that liquor?" I asked.

He's fifteen! What is he doing?

"Yes, would you like some?" he offered.

I was astonished by what I was seeing. Shy was not the boy I thought he was.

"It's alright you don't have to if you don't want to... Where are my manners? Please, sit down." he said. He sat on a very large and comfortable plush burgundy sofa. He patted the seat next to him to encourage me. I sat next to him but I didn't say anything.

"I realize that you are confused, Melissa." Shy said in a comforting tone. "Help me to help you understand. What exactly are you confused about?" he asked.

"I'm confused about the Spirit World." I answered.

He was confused by my response.

"What does all of this have to do with the Spirit world?" I clarified.

"Nothing." he shrugged. "Those bastards don't have any of this. I can assure you of that." he said with an amused expression.

"But you said you were a human Oracle." I said.

None of what he had told me before made any sense now.

"Ah yes. It would seem that the synopsis I provided you with before was a little inaccurate." he sighed.

I felt as if someone had punched me in the gut. My stomach felt hallow. I felt empty and cold. Laith had begged me to believe him and I didn't. I chose wrong.

"You're the Daeva... and my brother and his friends are the human Oracles."

There I said it. He nodded.

"Yes, that is correct. You know, I wasn't entirely positive that your brother and his friends were human Oracles but thanks to you and your help... well, what can I say? You were very helpful with that information, my dear."

He held his glass up toward me like he was giving a toast and then he tossed back his head and downed the rest of his brandy.

"Thanks to you I will have your brother and his friends eating out of the palm of my hand." he promised.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

I was terrified for my brother.

"As we speak my Aengels are stealing little Katrina Akin from her soft warm bed, right under her oblivious human parent's noses I might add. Katrina will make for a good negotiating tool I'd wager. Don't you think so?" he winked at me.

I gasped.

"Oh yes, I know. It's quite evil." he smiled.

He was enjoying this. I had to keep my cool. I had to make him think I agreed with him. I had to play along. If I did I might be able to get to Katrina and rescue her. It was my fault she was in danger in the first place. Shy wouldn't have known Brayan had a little sister if it wasn't for me. Shy got up and crossed the room to stand in front of a painting hanging on the wall. It was no ordinary painting however it was a safe. He grabbed the side of the painting and opened it like you would open a cabinet. A steel frame was fit inside of the wall. He turned the round dial style lock several times when the steel frame finally groaned and popped open. He reached inside and removed a vial of something and a hypodermic needle. What did he intend to do with that? My eyes grew wide. He turned to face me and took in my expression. He only smiled in response.

"In this vial is my DNA. If you should decide to join me in my way of life I will inject my DNA into your blood stream. You will not instantly become like me. I would compare it to the transition a larva goes through to become a butterfly. There is a... uhm, awkward phase but it does not last forever." he said. "Right now I have some business to tend to. I have to go out for a while and while I'm gone I want you think about what I have said. When I return you can tell me what you have decided to do." he said.

I pretended to be in deep thought like I was truly weighing my options about joining him verses remaining human. He was just arrogant enough to fall for it. Of course, he would assume that a lowly human like me would jump at the chance to be a monster like him. I suppose many already had. He was in another room now. I could hear hushed whispering and I could see his reflection in a mirror. He was speaking to someone on his cell phone.

"Where is the girl now?" Shy growled in to the phone. "Why? What is the problem?" he continued. In an exasperated voice he said, "Well, move her somewhere else." He rolled his eyes. "Must I do everything myself?" he complained. He listened for a long moment. "Move her to the basement of the hotel. Now!" he ordered. "I'll be there shortly. I've got some loose ends to tie up."

He snapped the phone shut and I quickly looked away. I didn't want him to know that I had been spying on him.

"I'm going out for a minute, Melissa. I shall return shortly, my pet." he said as he kissed me on my forehead.

I tried not to vomit. I tried to look like I had enjoyed it. As soon as he was gone I dug in to the bottom my purse and pulled out my cell phone. I began texting.

Laith... you were right... I was wrong... Shy has Katrina... trying to save her... Waldorf Astoria basement... forgive me.... love you - Sis.

I pressed the send button and prayed Laith would get my message. Now I had to try to get myself and Katrina out of here. I sprinted toward the elevator door. I pressed the button but it would not open. Instead I heard a computerized voice asking me to type in the security code. Who needs a security code to get out of a room? I quickly remembered where I was. Shy would install one to keep his victims in. I searched the entire suite for a way out and found nothing. I was out on the balcony looking for an emergency fire escape when I felt a shadow standing behind me. I turned around slowly and found Shy looking at me questioningly.

"Did you need some fresh air?" he asked.

"Uhm... yeah, I just needed to clear my head." I answered as calm as I could manage.

He didn't say anything to me. He only nodded at me suspiciously as he began to approach me. Out of no where a loud thumping sound came from the elevator doors.

"Shy Donovan, this is the NYPD! Open the doors immediately! We have the entire building surrounded!" I gazed down into the street below and found Park Avenue flooded with black and white vehicles and blinding red flashing lights. This was my chance to save myself and Katrina.

"Help, Help!" I began to scream but my cries were cut short.

Shy's arm lifted and swung toward me impossibly fast. A tremendous blow assaulted the side of my head. I was in a daze and I had the sensation of falling...

### Liv

LAITH AND I found Brayan and Meena on the dance floor.

"We have to talk now!" Laith demanded in a low voice.

The four of us attempted to sneak over to the edge of the dance floor so we would be out of ear shot.

"What's the matter?" Brayan wanted to know.

"Melissa and Shy are not here yet. They didn't go to dinner with Fanny and Kyle. Fanny said that Shy canceled on them at the last minute. Melissa never told Mom and Dad she was going to dinner alone with Shy. They would never let her go to the city alone with a boy. Shy has tricked her!" Laith was rambling.

"Laith, she still may have known. Maybe she told your Mom and Dad they were going with Fanny and Kyle as a cover." Meena offered reluctantly.

Laith shook his head.

"I don't think so. Melissa is too slick for that. She would have corroborated some kind of story with Fanny. She didn't. Does it even matter? She is in the city alone with that monster!"

His voice began to escalate in volume.

"OK. Let's not panic. We will get to the bottom of this. We have to tell the others something has come up and we have to leave." I said.

Everyone agreed reluctantly. No one was looking forward to ditching their dates. It was not going to be pleasant.

# CHAPTER TWENTY THREE

### (A Continuation of Chapter One)

### Liv

"Cherish the friend who

### tells you a harsh truth,

### wanting ten times more

### to tell you a loving lie."

— _Robert Brault_

February 14, 2015

Forest Hills High School parking lot

Queens, New York

"SO LET ME get this straight." Jedd reasoned trying to remain objective. "Aengels are evil, not good, in this particular case." he clarified.

"Yes in this case." I agreed.

"OK. Well, where are the Aengels, have you seen them? What can we do about it?" he began to rant.

"Whoa. Hold it Jedd. Let's not get ahead of ourselves. First of all the Aengels are here in New York. Second I haven't actually seen them aside from a dream but I know they are here. They were created by a Daeva and I have seen him. Last, but not least, we are not going to do anything about it. You are human Jedd. This is too dangerous for you to involve yourself in." I said firmly.

I would not allow any harm to come to him.

"I am human? What are you?" he gasped.

His face was ashen. Uh oh, now I've said too much. Oh well it's better to be honest.

"I am.... half human." I said reluctantly.

Jedd's eyes continued to probe me. He looked me up and down more than once. He didn't do this in a disrespectful way. It was as if he was searching for some difference between us. I sighed and rolled my eyes.

"There is no difference between us physically Jedd, other than the obvious variation in gender. You won't find a third eye in the back of my head or a tail stuffed under my jeans." I complained.

He instantly relaxed.

"Oh." he said embarrassed at his assumption.

He looked self conscious. What did he have to feel insecure about? I was the half human freak in this scenario. I had to stifle my own laughter. It would have been comical had it not been the truth.

"I am a human Oracle of Earth. The Great Spirit created us so that we could help defend humans, like you here on Earth. Here we can talk to you and try to steer you away from the danger." I explained.

I could tell his head was reeling. I did not say any more. I would give him time to absorb what I had said. The moments passed as he appeared to be thinking things over. Finally, he looked at me.

"You said us. This Great Spirit created more than one of you?" he inquired.

I nodded. He thought for another moment and nodded to himself.

"What?" I asked.

"I know who they are." he said.

"Who..."

Now what was he talking about?

"The other Oracle, people your spirit dude created." he muttered.

He was irritated. Was he angry with me? This must be very confusing to him.

"How can you know..."

His hand flew up to cut me off as he rattled off the names of my companions.

"Laith, Brayan and Meena..."

"How..." I started and he cut me off once more.

"There is just something about the four of you. It's like energy or something. I can't explain it right." he said shaking his head back and forth quickly as he stared at the ground.

I couldn't believe what I was hearing him say. Could he see auras? Could he feel allures? Was it even possible for a human to be a spiriter? I didn't think it was but Jedd obviously sensed something different about us. This is interesting.

I felt them approaching before we saw them. Brayan and Laith looked terrible. Their auras were hues of green and blue. Something was horribly wrong.

"Oh man! What happened to you guys?" Jedd asked as soon as they were with in speaking distance.

Brayan and Laith closed the gap between us and noticed my shock at Jedd's once again incomprehensible perception.

"What?" Jedd asked me in frustration.

I was still staring at him. Laith looked back and forth between Jedd and I shook his head sighed and mustered half a laugh. He still looked awful.

"Yeah, he knows that we are...uh different." Laith whispered.

Brayan cocked an eyebrow.

"Oh? Have we been dream traveling, Laith?" I snapped acknowledging Laith's guiltily amused yet apologetic expression.

"Busted." he admitted.

Brayan, who had been carefully watching was rolling his eyes.

"Why didn't you tell us?" Brayan accused.

He didn't like the idea of secrets.

"I knew Jedd would get around to it himself." he nodded in Jedd's direction.

Jedd returned the gesture in appreciation.

"I figured you probably knew anyway, Liv. Even before the dream..." Laith paused to scratch his head. "Well, let's just say Jedd's reactions to things are not exactly normal for a human." he said hesitantly.

"We are not watchers!" Brayan yelled.

A couple of kids across the parking lot were staring at us.

"Shhhhhh..."

Laith flew his hand up to cover Brayan's mouth while I stared at him hard. Even Jedd was looking around to see how many people noticed or had heard what he said. It was just as obvious to him as it was to Laith and me that this was not the type of thing to mention in casual conversation. It was a secret, a secret that would save human lives.

"Whatever!" Brayan hissed between his teeth as he shoved Laith's hand away from his face. "Believe it or not we have much more serious human matters to deal with right now." he grumbled.

His eyes were still on Laith.

"Brayan is right." I agreed giving Laith a knowing look.

"Or, should we wait for them to get around to saving themselves, Laith?" Brayan spat.

He was still very angry with Laith.

"How dare you! I had no idea about Katrina. I would never risk..."

Did he say, Katrina?

Laith was deeply offended and hurt by Brayan's words. I could see him beginning to shut down.

"Stop it Brayan. This is not helping." I scolded.

Laith was looking at the ground. Jedd was staring hard at Brayan. I could see tears welling up in Brayan's eyes beyond his control to stop them. No one said anything for a few minutes. What was going on? Laith was the first person to speak.

"I'm sorry, Brayan. I wasn't trying to keep anything from you, I swear. I promise, I didn't see any harm. I trust Jedd."

"I thought Brayan did too." Jedd mumbled under his breath.

Tears fell down Brayan's face. He was exasperated.

"I do trust you, Jedd. I'm sorry I lost it. I don't know why....." he paused attempting to pull himself together, to be brave. "I'm just scared for Katrina... and Melissa too. Look. They are our number one priority right now. We have to find them." he said firmly wiping the tears from his eyes and face.

Laith slapped him on the back with one hand and wiped his own tears with the other.

"Find them?" I asked. "Katrina is missing? When did this happen? Tell us what is going on now!" I demanded.

I would not wait one more second for an explanation.

"Shy kidnapped Katrina." Brayan said.

His lips were trembling. I was in disbelief and rendered speechless.

"I knew something was wrong about that guy." Jedd muttered angrily.

"Believe me you have no idea how true your words are. Melissa found out about what Shy was up to. She knows where he is keeping Katrina, she just texted me a few minutes ago." Laith said.

Laith handed me his cell phone which he had stowed in the pocket of his dress pants. Numbly I took it from his hand but I could not read it. I could not even look at it.

"Melissa has gone after Katrina. She feels responsible." he continued.

He shook his head back and forth trying to fight off the new onslaught of falling tears.

"Ahhgg! She is so stubborn! Why is she trying to do this by herself? Why couldn't she ask me for help?" he ranted frustrated and devastated.

We all looked at him with sympathy.

"Do you really think Melissa would ever ask you for help, Laith?" Brayan reasoned with him.

"No. She is too big of a pain in the butt for that, isn't she?" he half smiled.

We all nodded reluctantly. Laith sighed and turned to face us.

"OK. Let's go find my pain in the butt sister and Katrina."

# CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR

### Liv

"The sense of obligation

### to continue is present in

### all of us. A duty to strive

### is the duty of us all. I felt

### a call to that duty."

— _Abraham Lincoln_

February 14, 2015

Place – Park Avenue/the Waldorf Astoria Hotel

Manhatten, New York

IT WASN'T QUITE ten o' clock when we arrived in Manhattan. We knew we couldn't afford to lose any time so Brayan and I shape shifted and we traveled by flight. We found another deserted alley way to land in close to the Waldorf Astoria. Melissa had mentioned the hotel in her text message to Laith. We decided to look there first. Brayan and I shape shifted back to our human forms. When we stepped onto Park Avenue we noticed that the entire area was heavily crowded with people. Sirens blared in the distance. You couldn't see three feet in front of you because the pavement was so crowded.

"I'm going to shape shift again to see if I can get a better look. Maybe I can find an easier way around all of this mess." I said frustrated by the inconvenience.

Sometimes I really hate New York. I ducked back into an alley way and transformed into my eagle form. I soared high above the enormous buildings. The people on the streets could have been ants but my keen vision easily identified each individual with clarity. I flew closer to the Waldorf Astoria and saw a train of police cars and an ambulance. Crime scene tape was restricting a small area of the pavement in front of the hotel. There were several EMT's crowded around a figure on the side walk. I couldn't see the individual because too many people were blocking my view, near them stood several police officers speaking to pedestrians. The streets were blocked off for miles surrounding the hotel. There wasn't a street that led toward or away from the hotel that wasn't being heavily guarded by law enforcement. There was no way to get around the security. I would have to try to get to Katrina and Melissa myself. I turned and let the wind swiftly aid me in retracing my path of flight to the alley way. The others were waiting for me there.

"What's going on?" Brayan demanded.

"Something has happened. Police are everywhere. The streets are closed for miles. There is no way we can all get around the security together. I'm going to try to get to Katrina alone." I explained.

"I'm going with you." Brayan said.

"No, Brayan. There are too many people around. Someone will see you." I said.

He frowned. He knew I was right.

"The rest of you should try to make your way to the hotel through the alley ways. They are closed off to the main streets but they are not being guarded from with in. You're going to have to jump fences." I suggested.

They nodded in agreement. Meena turned to face Laith and Brayan.

"If we get separated we will meet back here later." she said.

"Right..." Laith said.

Brayan nodded once.

"Get to them, Liv." Laith said.

His eyes were pleading.

"Hurry..." Brayan added.

He squeezed my hand.

"Let's go." Meena urged.

The three of them darted into the alley way inhumanly fast and shot over the fence at lighting speed. I immediately took flight.

It was only a few minutes before I landed safely near a loading dock that was located at the rear of the hotel. The entrance was being guarded by several police officers. I spied a cracked window near the back corner of the building. It was open just wide enough for me to squeeze through. My wings rustled against the glass as I fluttered into the large dark empty room. I was in the basement. The room was cold and damp and it was filled with old equipment and furniture. At first I didn't see or hear anything out of the ordinary. My excellent hearing could pick up the sound of a police officer's voice speaking in to a hand held radio device outside on the loading dock. The kitchen was above this portion of the basement and I could make out the clanking of pots and pans and the footsteps of the staff. I could hear people talking and a radio or television blaring but then I heard something different. It sounded like a moan or a whimper. I closed my eyes and listened more carefully. I heard it again. Someone was crying. I let the sound of the voice lead me to another area in the basement. It was even darker and more desolate than the previous area. Finally I could see shadows in the distance. I had to get closer. I slowly inched my way in the direction of the shadows when I heard a man's voice.

"Be quiet little girl before you get the both of us killed."

I froze in place. I knew that voice. It was the other man. I looked in the direction the other man was leaning toward and could barely make out the features of a small child. It was a little girl with messy bronze curls and a freckled nose. She huddled shivering in the corner in a pink flannel nightgown and white bunny slippers. It was Katrina Akin and she was terrified. She cringed away from the other man as tears streaked down her face and throbbed in her chest. I had to get her out of here now but how was I going to get past the other man? How could I do this with out frightening Katrina further? I thought for a moment. I scanned the space and noticed another opened window at the far end of the room. It was nearly half way open. I gauged the distance between where I now stood, Katrina and the window. Here goes nothing. I shot out at lighting speed toward Katrina. The other man saw me and quickly grabbed her. Katrina screamed and the other man quickly covered her mouth with his hand. Katrina struggled. What could I do now? If I didn't think of something fast the other man would lose his patience and harm her. I flew in circles around them so swiftly the other man was not able to escape with her. I was out of ideas so I called on my affinity for earth. The earth answered as the concrete floor of the basement began to tremble. Katrina and the other man's eyes began to widen in horror. Katrina panicked and she bit the other man. This caught him off guard and she was able to free herself from his grips. The other man lunged for her nearly grabbing her when a large thick root ruptured and twisted through the concrete floor. The root of the Earth entangled itself around the other man's legs, body and eventually his arms. Once the other man was imprisoned with in the Earth's roots I swooped down and grabbed Katrina by the arm with one of my strong talons. She screamed and protested with all of her might but I did not let her go. I could not let her go. I had to get her to safety. I flew toward the opened window at the far end of the basement. With my free talon I reached for the bottom of the window pane and hoisted it up as far as it could go. I tried to swing my right wing beneath Katrina's body as I spiraled through the window. As we were spinning I wrapped my left wing around her as well. She was safely protected inside of my expansive wings. We funneled through the window like a speeding bullet escaping the barrel of a pistol. As soon as we cleared the window I got a good grip on Katrina's arm again. This time I secured her with both of my talons. I was going for height and I wanted to be sure that she would not fall. Now I just had to carry her to safety. There was no time to take her home at this point. We still had to find Melissa. I remembered the crowded scene I'd witnessed in front of the hotel earlier. Police officers were everywhere. They could keep her safe. I had even seen the paramedics. The EMT team I spied earlier could make sure she wasn't hurt in any way. It seemed as good a plan as any. I could make sure she was safe with out revealing my identity. I headed toward the front of the Waldorf Astoria.

I swooped down into a crowd full of people and carefully lay Katrina on an empty gurney next to the ambulance. As I exited the scene I watched the paramedics run to her aid. Several police officers followed them. Katrina was safe now. I was about to allow myself to feel a moment of relief when I heard another familiar grief stricken voice. I turned my head to spy Laith huddled over the figure on the pavement that had been obstructed from my view earlier this evening. A white sheet covered her. Laith had pulled back the top portion of the sheet to look into her lifeless face. He was beyond words as people tried to comfort him. Brayan and Meena reached for him but Laith thrashed his arms and body away from their hold. A flood of sobs escaped from his chest as he wailed loudly.

"I'm sorry! I love you! I'm sorry!" he said with his hands placed on either side of her bloodied face.

It was no use. She would never hear his words. Melissa was dead.

# CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE

### Liv

"If you're going through

### hell, keep going."

~Winston Churchill

Time - February 17, 2015

Place - The Fox Funeral Home/ Liv's house

Queens, New York

THE FOX FUNERAL Home was housed in a brick building with large arched windows. The decor of the facility was traditional and elegantly simple. It had a homey feel to it. The carpets, walls and furnishings were varying shades of pastel blues and greens. They appropriately matched the auras of the grieving guests that were arriving today to honor the too short life of Melissa Ann Small. The parlor had been personalized with things that had meant something to Melissa and reflected something about her. Arranged around the room were various symbols of Melissa. Her red, blue and gold Rangers pom poms were displayed as the center piece for the room. They would later place it in her casket as a farewell gesture from Ms. Sprenkle and the Forest Hills Rangers cheerleaders. Red roses filled every vase. They were Melissa's favorite. A large clear glass bowl was filled with nothing but red M&M's. Melissa would only eat red M&M's. A collage of photographs of special events, honors, family and friendships in Melissa's life had been choreographed to music. The visual tribute was being displayed on a large screen TV. Last but not least there was a Goodbye Box. It had been Caroline and Fanny's idea. An empty pink box had been placed on Ms. Sprenkle's desk Monday morning. The idea of the box was to provide the students of Forest Hills High an opportunity to say goodbye to Melissa privately. No one would ever read the letters. They would remain sealed in the box until the end of the service. At the end of the service the Goodbye box would be burned in a memorial flame. It was a chance for closure. It was the first step in moving on from this horrible tragedy.

I never thought the pain and sorrow would end on this day. It felt like forever as I listened to Melissa's loved ones and friends stand before the room and share their memories about her. It was heart wrenching to witness their grief. Laith was the most difficult to watch. At first he retold silly childhood stories about playing hide and seek and squabbling over the last Oreo. That wasn't so bad. Eventually he started apologizing to everyone for being a failure as her big brother.

"It was my job to protect her and I failed." he cried as his equally grief stricken parents Sandy and James Lightfoot numbly pulled him back to his seat.

It was the most unbearable part of the day. DA Larry Small sat in the front row with the rest of Laith's family. His face was pale and his eyes were bloodshot. I felt a small amount of relief from his grief. I didn't wish to be cruel to him but I was glad to finally know that Melissa mattered to him. Melissa idolized her father and I had worried that he did not love her enough.

At the end of the funeral the crowded group of weeping guests formed a line to bid Melissa farewell. I stayed near the back of the line as it crept slowly toward Melissa. I needed time to prepare myself for this. It would be the very last time I would see her and I was having a difficult time accepting it. I wish so badly that things could have turned out differently. I wish I could have made her listen to me. As the line shortened my anxiety began to increase. Brayan and his family were paying their respects now. It would be my families turn next. My father put his hand on my shoulder in support but remained silent. My parents hadn't said one word since we arrived.

"The death of a child is what the biggest nightmares are made of." I had heard my father say to my mother the night of Melissa's death.

I was in the other room and they didn't know I was listening to them.

I heard my mother sobbing and then she said, "Valentine's Day will become a day of sorrow for a little girl who will be missed forever."

I felt my father's hand gently nudge me forward. This was it. Melissa had been laid to rest in a solid maple casket with a polished caramel finish. The lining inside of the casket was pink velvet. I noticed a familiar frilly pink pillow from Melissa's bedroom. It had been placed beneath her head. She was dressed in a simple white silk gown. Her long blond hair flowed down each side of neck in loose ringlets. A delicate pink bow had been tied at the crown of her head. Her face was powdered and her cheeks had been brushed with a soft pink blush. Her lips were moistened with the smallest amount of clear gloss. She looked beautiful and peaceful. She looked like a sleeping angel. I bowed my head and sent a silent prayer to her. Soon I felt my father's gentle hands guiding me toward the exit as tears streaked down my face.

"Goodbye Melissa." I barely whispered as I walked away from her for the last time.

*****

I SAT IN my kitchen with Brayan and Meena that night. Laith needed to be with his family for now. It appeared as though Shy had fled. He had gotten away. The local news stations began reporting information about Melissa's death Saturday night. The NYPD had named Shy as a potential suspect during their own investigation. On Friday several students had reported that they had last seen Jesse Howard with Shy the day he disappeared. Shy did not report to school on Friday but the police were anxious to speak with him to see if he could offer any helpful information. Mrs. Long, our principal, gave them a copy of his official school record and the NYPD discovered that the information was fraudulent just as we had. We stared blankly at the TV screen now and listened to the reporter standing outside of The Waldorf Astoria Hotel.

"The NYPD had surrounded and barricaded the area around this hotel you see behind me only to forcefully break in to an abandoned hotel suite. Police determined they had missed the suspect only by a matter of minutes. Eye witnesses on the street reported seeing a man that fit the suspect's description pushing the female victim Melissa Small from this hotel suite balcony only moments before they had arrived."

The news camera zoomed in on the balcony where Melissa had taken her last breaths. The TV cut off and I looked up to see my Dad holding the TV remote.

"I know you guys want to understand what happened to Melissa but this isn't going to help you right now." he said as he lingered in the kitchen doorway. "If any of you feel like you need to talk about Melissa or Jesse you can come to me any time." he finally said.

We all nodded. I guess having a Dad for a psychologist might have come in handy in this type of situation if I had been born a normal human being but I wasn't. After he acknowledged our reluctant faces my Dad left as silently as he entered.

"It's going to take a lot more than some time on your Dad's couch for Laith to get over this." Brayan sighed.

"He won't get over it." Meena replied.

Brayan and I looked at her stunned. She usually didn't delve in to the emotional aspects of life.

"What? He won't." she argued. "He will learn how to cope, but he won't get over her death." she clarified.

She sounded more like Meena now. Brayan and I rolled our eyes together giving in to her unavoidable logic.

"So, do we go to our Guardians with this information now or do we wait?" Brayan asked.

"Wait for what, someone else to die?" I pouted. "We should have gone to see them when we suspected Shy was involved in Jesse's death." I continued. I felt ashamed for not being more proactive.

"Why didn't we?" Brayan wondered.

"Because your Guide screwed up, that's why." I complained.

I was angry with myself. Laith shouldn't be blaming himself for Melissa's death. He should be blaming me.

"Blaming yourself isn't going to help us." Meena said calm as cucumber in her usual matter o' fact tone.

Ahhg! If she didn't cut it out I was going to create a fault line and push her in. I'd let Gert and his brothers deal with her.

"Well, Meena do you have any ideas that might help us?" Brayan snapped at her sarcastically.

It didn't even faze her.

"Nope." she replied completely unaffected by his annoyance.

"I've got to go, Liv." Brayan looked at me apologetically.

I could tell his nerves were shot.

"Yeah, I should go too." Meena added, though she seemed utterly normal.

"OK. Call me tomorrow." I said.

They both nodded and exited through the back door. Now it was time for me to go see Beau.

*****

WHEN I ARRIVED in Gaea's meadow Beau was already waiting for me under her branches. There was a chill in the air but the night was clear and the star filled sky looked amazing.

"How did you know I was coming?" I wondered.

"GPS." he said as he held up his blackberry.

Was he serious?

"You have me on your GPS?" I asked in disbelief.

"Well, not you specifically but I do have your blaze registered. When you take it somewhere it sounds a security alarm." he explained as he cocked an eyebrow at me.

"The alarm has been going off a lot lately. Do you care to explain why." he said.

I could tell by the sound of his voice that this was more than a request. My shoulders slumped as I plopped myself on to the frigid grass next to Gaea's trunk. I let out a big sigh and gave Beau the whole story with all of the gory details. I started with the dream traveling Laith and I had done which had been followed by the strange behavior of our class mates at school. I told him about Jesse and the investigation. Finally I finished the explanation with Melissa's death. I told him how awful her funeral had been and how broken Laith was. Beau listened very carefully to everything I said. He never interrupted. His eyes did not judge me. Instead they seemed to offer comfort.

"Kevin would want to know about Laith's sister. He would want to be there for him. I should tell him. I would want him to tell me if you had lost someone you loved." Beau said.

"Really..." I asked.

Beau looked mortified by my question.

"Of course I would, Liv. I'm your Guardian and you're... special." he told me.

I was glad he felt that way. It made me feel good to know he cared for me because I cared for him too.

"Thanks, Beau. You're special to me too." I said as I leaned into him.

He was sitting next to me in the grass. He placed a comforting arm around my shoulder.

"I'm always here for you, Liv. Remember that." he said simply.

We sat and stared at the stars for a good long while when I suddenly remembered something else I wanted to talk to him about.

"By the way Beau... why didn't you tell me Gaea was your Mom?" I pretended to scold him.

Gaea's branches rustled in laughter above our heads.

"Thanks, Mom." he smirked lifting his eyes toward her branches.

I continued to wait for an answer. As he looked at me he managed to transform his smirk in to his usual glorious smile.

"You never asked." he shrugged.

I rolled my eyes at him.

"Oh yes, it seems I might have heard somewhere that polite patience annoys you."

Gaea's branches rustled again and Beau's smile transformed into amusement.

"Well, it is annoying." I argued.

This seemed to entertain Beau and Gaea even more. I pretended not to notice.

"I should walk you home now. It's getting late and the wind is picking up." Beau said as he stood and pulled me off the grass.

"Goodnight, Gaea." I called.

"Sweet dreams, dear." she answered.

I doubted any of my dreams would be sweet for quite some time but I appreciated her motherly nature. She reminds me so much of my own mother. It's no wonder I always feel safe and comforted near her.

"I'll let Hala know what has happened. We will try to track Shayan from our end. You and your companions should round up the nature spirits to see if they have any leads on his whereabouts." he said as we approached my street.

He looked at me with great concern as he stopped to face me on the street.

"Promise me you will never go after Shayan alone again. He is very dangerous, Liv." he said firmly.

I opened my mouth to explain my decision but he shook his head.

"Please, don't misunderstand. I am very proud of you for saving the little girl's life but I must make myself clear. Under no circumstances may you ever attempt to go after a Daeva alone again." he insisted.

I could see he was not going to change his mind.

"OK." I agreed reluctantly.

I called Brayan and Meena that night to let them know I had gone to see Beau. They weren't surprised to learn about Beau's request to involve the nature spirits. I decided I would give Laith a few more days to grieve before I burdened him with the information. Tomorrow I would call Jedd. I had tried to call him several times before now but he had not returned any of my calls. I can't even imagine what he must be thinking. Maybe he blames me for what happened to Melissa and Jesse. Maybe he hates me now. Maybe he should.

# CHAPTER TWENTY SIX

### Liv/ Beau

"Love is the condition in

### which the happiness of

### another person is essential

### to your own."

— _Robert Heinlein_

February 18, 2015

Jedd's house

Queens, New York/ Arcadia

### Liv

INSTEAD OF CALLING Jedd this time I decided to go to his house. It was almost seven o' clock so I knew he would be home from his job at his uncle's book store. As usual it was cold but the wind was still tonight making the winter's air bearable. He pulled on his heavy winter coat as he cautiously stepped through the front door and sat on the porch steps. His eyes did not watch me as I walked up his driveway but I knew he was aware of me. It was almost as if he knew I was coming.

"Do you have premonitions too?" I teased.

"That's very funny. I just know you, Liv." he tried to smile but his heart wasn't in it.

He was quiet. We sat on the steps in silence for several minutes as I wondered what I should say to him. I wanted to know if he blamed me for what happened to Melissa and Jesse. He didn't seem to hate me and I was grateful for that. He didn't even seem angry. What did he seem? Maybe sad, overwhelmed or confused, perhaps he felt all of the above. It would be perfectly understandable. Before I could decide which question to ask first he asked one of his own.

"Why didn't you tell me?"

He looked directly in to my eyes. As I stared back into his I could feel the accusation in them. I wanted to look away from the hurt I saw imbedded in the depths of his steely blue eyes but I didn't dare. I needed my best friend to know that my feelings for him had not changed just because my world had.

"I'm still here, Jedd. I always have been." I whispered.

He seemed to search my face for a moment more before he looked away.

"I know... but it hurts to know that you didn't trust me enough to tell me." he said with his eyes fixed on the concrete steps.

Trust him? How could he think this was about trust?

"Is that what you think?" I asked in disbelief.

He only shrugged. His eyes remained focused on his feet.

"Jedd this isn't about trust. Of course I trust you." I began.

"Well, what is it about, Liv?" he demanded.

His now stormy gray blue eyes returned to mine in frustration. He was trying so hard to understand all of this. This is exactly why I had not told him. I couldn't bear to watch him suffer. I could feel the sting of tears forming against my eyelids.

"I wanted to protect you, not burden you. It's not fair." I said.

"Great. You think I'm a wimp." he laughed with out humor.

"This is my burden, not yours." I protested.

Girls can be every bit as brave as boys. Why do guys refuse to acknowledge this?

"I'm not helpless." he grumbled.

"Neither am I." I challenged.

He gave me a puzzled look and laughed.

"What?" I demanded.

Did he not believe me?

"Duh, Liv. You're not the person in question here. I know you're some kind of super hero or whatever." he said. He began to play nervously with his fingers. "I may only be human but I could still help." he pouted.

I had been afraid he didn't believe in me. It was the other way around. He was worried that I did not believe in him.

"Jedd, this isn't a matter of whether or not you could help. It's whether or not you should." How could I explain it so he could understand? "Look at it this way. Would you do my homework for me because I told you it would help me?" I suggested.

"You wish! You can do your own homework." he rolled his eyes at me.

"You're exactly right and I can take care of my own problems." I reasoned.

"Oh, come on, Liv. You can hardly compare a few Algebra problems to saving the world." he argued.

"You are right again. Standing up to Daevas and Aengels is quite a bit more than a few Algebra problems."

I had him now. I could see him struggling to further debate my reasoning.

"You're ridiculous." he finally gave in.

Now he was angry with me. Why?

"What is it, Jedd? Why are you so upset with me? Do you blame me for what happened to Melissa and Jesse?" I begged him to make me understand. I wanted things to be the way they used to be between us.

"Blame you? Why would I blame you? Do you even know how stupid you sound?" he raised his voice in frustration.

I was hurt. Did he really think I was stupid? I couldn't look at him. I felt the sting of tears find my eyelids again. I didn't say anything.

"I'm sorry, Liv. You know I don't think you're stupid. Please, don't cry." he comforted me.

He wrapped his strong arms around me but that only made the tears flow faster.

"I feel like I'm losing you, Liv. You keep pushing me away. Let me in. Let me help you." he whispered.

"You help me just by being you." I tried to explain but he would not accept that view point. "Jedd, you're special. You can do things that other humans are not capable of." I said.

"That only proves my point." he insisted.

"Or proves mine..." I reversed his reasoning.

"How?" he wondered doubtfully.

"You're uniquely gifted, one of kind. Such a rarity should be protected not wasted." I explained.

"That doesn't make any sense. It's like those people who collect things. You know things like Barbie dolls, trains, Beanie Babies... They never even take the stuff out of the box." he said in disbelief.

He looked at me to see if I'd dare challenge his argument this time so I did.

"It's valuable."

He shook his head from side to side and rolled his eyes.

"No. Its pointless." he finished decidedly.

This conversation was won in his mind.

"Can't you even try to see things my way?" I whined.

"I have. Now you are going to have to try to see it my way." he said firmly.

Was he giving orders now?

"Don't you try to push me around, Jedd Bellamy..." I warned.

He exhaled loudly.

"Aaahg! Why do you have to be so stubborn?" he growled.

His fingers were balled up into fists.

"Maybe I should go now." I suggested.

I was peeved. He looked shocked at my annoyance.

"Maybe you should!" he spat back.

"Fine..." I huffed.

"Fine!" he yelled.

He stood, stepped into his house, and slammed the door. I jumped off the steps and stomped along his driveway. When I hit the sidewalk I sprinted for home with out looking back. I swiftly swung the kitchen door open and slammed it shut. As I stalked off toward my room my parents stared at me. They were having coffee and reading the paper in the living room.

"Is something wrong dear?" I heard my mother's gentle voice ask.

I rounded the corner at the top of the stairs.

"Yes! Boys are impossible!" I hissed and slammed my bedroom door.

I don't know how many hours I cried before my body finally gave into sleep.

### Beau

Liv dashed from the human boy's front porch. She was filled with annoyance and hurt. Hala and I continued to watch her image projected against the eastern and western walls in the Maze of Mirrors. I gazed down into his small face.

"You see? I told you the human boy knows about the Spirit World." I said hesitantly.

I was concerned that Liv had trusted the boy but I did not wish to get her in trouble for it. She was not a traitor, just a naive teenager. Hala only nodded and smiled.

"Should she be allowed to trust this boy?" I asked.

I was puzzled by Hala's reaction. He did not appear the least bit concerned.

"I trust Jedd." Hala smiled. "Don't you?" he wondered.

I was caught off guard. I hadn't expected him to ask me that.

"Well... that isn't really the point." I began.

"Oh? What is the point?" Hala asked as his eyebrows rose.

I was trying to approach the situation responsibly. Why did I feel like the bad guy?

"The point is that a human boy knows about our existence. Don't you see the potential danger for both him and us in this scenario?"

I tried to make him see my reasoning.

"Oh, yes. It could be quite dangerous, especially for the boy." Hala agreed.

Finally, he was beginning to see my point. I started to think out loud.

"OK. Good. Well, the boy has remained quiet about us thus far so it should be fairly easy to fix this. We could call the Oracle of Messages to take care of the boy's memory. He handles that sort of thing, doesn't he?" I wondered still caught up in my thoughts.

"Yes, Vangelis can erase memory." I heard Hala confirm.

"Well, that should take care of it. Don't you think?"

I noticed Hala watching me curiously. He was studying me. What had I forgotten? Surely he knew I would talk to Liv.

"I'll speak with Liv, of course." I clarified.

He continued to study me.

"So... are you going to contact Vangelis?" I wondered.

He shook his head no. What was his problem?

"Oh, OK. You want me to do it?" I asked.

Of course he would prefer for me to handle this matter. He's so very busy.

"No, Beau. No one is going to call Vangelis. No one is going to erase the human boy's memory. No one is going to interfere in Liv's decision to trust this boy." he said gently.

Did I misunderstand him earlier?

"But you just said..."

I looked to him for explanation. I didn't understand.

"The boy is gifted, Beau. He wants to help us. You don't see that every day. Besides, Liv won't allow him to get into any trouble. I trust her." he said placing the most emphasis on his last words.

Great, Hala thinks I don't trust, Liv. I changed the subject.

"Gifted or not, should a human teenage boy be burdened with the knowledge of the Spirit world?" I asked.

"Beau, is this really about trust and burden or more to do with your feelings for Liv?" Hala asked.

What did he mean? I care for Liv more than anyone. I practically raised her myself.

"Nothing matters to me more than what is best for her. How can you question that?" I demanded.

I was hurt by his doubt.

"I know. I'm not questioning your intentions, Beau." he clarified.

His acknowledgement of my feelings made me feel a little better.

"What are you questioning?" I wondered.

"It's not a matter of question so much as it is a matter of perception. Beau, you stopped aging when Liv was born. You only recently resumed the process when Liv celebrated her fifteenth birthday." he said.

I shrugged my shoulders. He wasn't telling me anything I didn't know. All Guardians stop aging when their human assignments are born. I knew I would resume aging when Liv reached my age. This way we are able to grow up together.

"Perhaps you should try to look at this situation from a fifteen year olds point of view." Hala suggested.

"I'm fifteen... sort of." I said.

Hala cocked an eyebrow at me.

"I wasn't referring to your physical age. Beau, you have lived her lifetime twice. Let her grow up." he suggested.

I didn't like the way that sounded.

"Are you asking me to back off?" I asked in disbelief.

"A little." he smiled.

How could he find this humorous? I felt shattered.

"Let her make her own choices." Hala advised.

"You mean, let her make her own mistakes." I argued.

He shrugged.

"It's a part of life." he said as he patted my arm.

He turned and walked silently from the Maze of Mirrors. I stood alone in the middle of the room seeing my own sad reflection in the mirrors. I returned my gaze toward the eastern and western walls. Liv lay in her bed weeping from the hurt this human boy inflicted. How could Hala ask me to allow her this kind of pain? I didn't know what to do.

# The Guardians of Souls by Amy Maurer Jones

### Book Two in The Soul Quest Trilogy

# CHAPTER ONE

### Liv

### "Forgiveness is a virtue of the brave."

\- Indira Gandhi

July 3, 2015

Liv's house

Queens, New York

IT'S BEEN ALMOST one month since I spoke to Jedd. The last four months of school were not easy to say the least. It had been awkward for everyone knowing that Jedd knew about the spirit world. Brayan was fine with it but Meena was furious and Laith was worried.

"How could you do this, Liv?" Meena demanded. "It isn't logical to let him be a part of our world. It increases the danger for both him and us. Do I have to remind you about what happened to Melissa?" she scolded.

Laith looked at the floor.

"I'm sorry, Laith... but it's true" she apologized to Laith.

"That isn't fair. Shy told Melissa about the spirit world, not us. Besides, Laith said Jedd had already clued in on his own for the most part." Brayan defended me.

"They aren't supposed to know about us. It is too much for them." Meena insisted.

"I agree, it is too much for the average human but Jedd is different. He has a special gift and he wants to help." I said. "... and I think we should allow him to, within reason." I argued further.

"He will become a liability." Meena disagreed. "I can't believe you are backing her up on this." she accused Brayan.

"As long as Jedd is only functioning in the observatory sense and he isn't directly in the line of fire... well, an extra spiriter is an asset we can't take for granted. It's been over four months since Shy disappeared and no one here or in Arcadia is any closer to locating him." Brayan reasoned.

"Liv? I think you should tell Jedd to stay out of this." Laith said.

He looked so sad. Losing Melissa changed him. He had lost some of his bravery and macho. He wasn't Laith anymore.

"Finally, someone with some sense." Meena snapped at me.

"Don't be mean, Meena!" Laith complained. He was quiet for a moment before he finally lifted his head to look me in the eyes.

"I mean it, Liv. I think it's a mistake. I think it's not safe for Jedd or us. Please, will you just think about it some more?" Laith's eyes were pleading.

I felt my head nodding in agreement. "I promise Laith. I will think about it." I finally surrendered. I hated to cause him any more pain.

*****

SO IT WENT like that for the four of us for a while. Brayan and I defended Jedd's knowledge and involvement in our world while Meena and Laith refused to accept it. We never spoke about our differences in front of Jedd but I knew he sensed it. He can see auras and feel allures. He sensed Meena and Laith's anxiety about him as much as he sensed mine and Brayan's trust in him. Meena and Laith were not alone in their anxiety toward Jedd. Beau and Naomi were fiercely against the idea of involving a human in our matters. Kevin and Belinda remained neutral. In the end Hala sided with Brayan and I. For now, at least, Jedd was in the loop. Not that it mattered.

Jedd isn't even speaking to me right now. At the end of the school year we had another one of our big blow outs. It was the same scenario. He wants to fight on the front lines and I want him stay in the background.

"Why can't I go with you?" Jedd had demanded on the last day of school.

Me and my companions had conveniently provided ourselves with an alibi for the summer. We told Amber, Ray, Jedd and Drue that we were going to summer camp and we would be gone sporadically as a result. Jedd knew what was up. He knew Hala had plans for us to search for Shy this summer, where ever that may lead us.

"Jedd, you can't even go to Arcadia. Only Spirits can go to the Spirit world. Duh!" I said frustrated.

"I can still be a part of your search party when you're here on Earth." he argued.

"No... you... can't." I said emphasizing each word. We had been over this one million times. "We made a deal, Jedd." I said. "You are supposed to stay behind the scenes where it is safe." I reiterated.

"No, you made a deal... not me. I never agreed to those terms." he said.

"It is more than just a deal between you and me, Jedd. It is a deal between you, me and Arcadia." I clarified.

He didn't know about the concession that had been made about his knowledge of the spirit world.

"What?" he wondered.

He was clueless. I sighed. I had not wanted to get into this with him. I knew the conversation would end badly.

"Jedd, the Spirit world is OK with your knowledge of its existence as long as you stay out of harms way. That means you stay in the background." I explained. The look on his face was incredulous. As the meaning of my words began to register so did his heart break. "Jedd, please understand. Please don't be upset. We just want you to be safe." I tried to ease his pain but my words only seemed to inflict more.

"We... I used to be included in there somewhere, but not anymore." he said looking away from me.

I knew what he meant. I was breaking my promise to him. I had promised him that nothing would ever come between us. Now, I realized it was a promise I was not of authority to make.

"I'm sorry, Jedd. Please forgive me." I had begged him.

That was the last time we spoke. He has since refused to return my phone calls, emails and text messages. I am not forgiven.

# CHAPTER TWO

### Brayan

### "Just as a candle cannot burn without fire, men cannot live without a spiritual life."

– _Buddha_

July 3, 2015

Silver City Research and Technology

Arcadia

"ANY LUCK TODAY, Brayan?" Hala asked as he stepped into the laboratory.

I still couldn't get over his appearance. He was every bit like Beau had described him. He smiled up at me with his cherub like face. His wide emerald green eyes peered between golden ringlets.

"Absolutely, Hala. I've already finished the Vanishing Ring and I am now working on the other project you requested." I answered.

"How wonderful my boy. May I see how the ring works?" he asked excitedly.

The enthusiasm sparked in his eyes and made him look that much more child like.

"Of course." I said. I was so excited I nearly couldn't stand it. I had been waiting longingly for someone to ask me to show off my new creation. I walked to the cabinet where I had stowed the ring. "It won't cloak our auras and allures, but we will be completely undetectable from humans." I clarified before I began.

"Yes, Brayan. That was my main concern. It had bothered me last winter when you and your companions were forced to separate because you were afraid the humans might see you in your shape shifted forms. Hopefully this new tool will prevent such dangerous measures from being necessary again." he said.

I nodded. I placed the ring on my finger. The thick gold band encased a round carat sized carved piece of crystallized star dust. The stone emanated the Light from within. It had the appearance of an ordinary solitaire style ring only the set of prongs the crystal was embedded in was fastened to a rotation device. If the crystal was turned all the way to the left the power of the ring was inactive. If the crystal was turned all the way to the right the power of the ring was activated. I reached down and placed my right thumb and forefinger on the solitaire and turned the crystal stone to the right.

"Oh, that is splendid!" laughed Hala as he clapped. I had completely vanished. "... and it works instantaneously. You vanished entirely from my sight immediately after you rotated the crystal." he complimented.

"I'm glad you like it, sir. I think it will come in handy for us and it shouldn't be too difficult to make personal adjustments." I said.

He nodded, pleased with my work.

"No doubt, Brayan. Keep up the good job!" he cheered. "I wish I could stay longer but I have to meet with some of the Oracles at the court house now, Brayan." Hala said as he headed toward the door. "I'll check back in with you again later." he promised.

I smiled at the idea. I had come to really like and respect Hala since he invited me to Arcadia a little over a month ago. He had some projects he wished for me to invest some time in. My companions had yet to see this incredible place. I remember the day Belinda came to see me to relay Hala's wishes.

"Hi, Brayan. Are you busy?" she had asked.

"Nope. What's up?" I wondered.

"Well, Hala wants to speak with you." she said to my surprise.

I had never seen Hala in person before. None of my companions had either.

"Really? Do you know what he wants?" I wondered.

"Yes, but it would be better for you to discuss it with him." she said.

"OK. Where?" I asked.

"Arcadia." she said with a huge grin.

"Really? I get to go to Arcadia?" I breathed.

"Yeah, isn't it great? I can't wait to take you." she babbled excitedly.

This was major. "First, you are going to need to shape shift so we can get to the Heavens." she continued.

"The Heavens? Isn't that far?" I asked incredulously.

"Not as far as you think." she laughed.

I discovered she was right after I had shape shifted and we were on our way. The Heavens are at about the same altitude you would find an airborne plane. As the idea registered a plane flew over our heads. Not far off in the distance I could see what appeared to be a hub for a railway system. The platforms were literally floating in the clouds. We landed on the platforms to find a ticket counter and signs pointing to various gates. I read the signs:

Canada, South America, Europe 1, Europe 2... The list continued in this fashion.

"What is this?" I asked Belinda.

"This is the Arcadian Orbit Terminal in the Heavens. It can take you to any Earthly destination or Arcadia within minutes." she explained.

Another plane flew by.

"Can't they see this?" I wondered as I watched the plane round the gate to Australia. There was a man sitting in coach reading the morning paper while he sipped his coffee.

"No, humans can't see spirits." she began but quickly seemed to remember something. "...but you should try to stay behind me when they pass by again. They can see you. You're half human." she realized.

Wouldn't it be something to look outside of your airplane window and take in the sight of a centaur seemingly standing in the middle of the clouds?

As if Belinda could here my thoughts she said, "Shape shift back to your human form, Brayan."

We walked to the ticket counter and purchased our tickets to Arcadia. We quickly found the Arcadia bound gate and boarded the train. Once the train began moving I could only assume we were traveling impossibly fast. It felt normal inside of the train but everything outside of the window sped passed in a blur.

"How fast are we going Belinda?" I asked.

"The speed of light." she said simply.

I only nodded. My assumptions had been correct. We were only on the train for a short time before we reached Arcadia. When the train slowed enough to make out the shapes and figures on the outside of the train my eyes fell upon a sign that read, 'Welcome to Arcadia!' We were greeted by more platforms and ticket counters inside of what appeared to be a building carved from some type of white stone. The floor of the terminal looked to be made of something similar only the surface was smoother like it had been polished. My mind wasn't blown away until we stepped outside onto the shimmering pavement of Silver City. It was the most beautiful place I had ever seen.

"Welcome to Silver City, Brayan!" Belinda said warmly as we stepped outside.

The same white stone that held up the walls of the Terminal appeared everywhere only outside in the sunlight it sparkled silver and cast prisms of light every which way. The pavement was a rainbow of brilliant color stretched out in front of us. It was lined with various shops and businesses. Across the rainbow path stood a post office and next to it was a small coffee house. The rainbow road paved its way between a clothing store, a hair salon, a jewelry store and a bank. Everything you could ask of a metropolitan city was glistening in front of me. The colored path served as both street and sidewalk. There were no cars, trucks or vehicles of any kind. The only form of transportation appeared to be a glass - like slab that hovered a few inches above the ground. It looked like a magical skateboard.

"Cool! What is that?" I asked Belinda.

"It's called a Trans - Sport Board. It's how we get around in Silver City." she said as she pulled two boards out of her bag. The boards looked as if she should have never have been able fit one inside of her bag much less two. "Here." she said as she handed me a board. She placed her board near the pavement and it instantaneously began to hover. She stepped onto her board and gestured for me to follow her lead.

"Uhm... Belinda... You know I'm not very athletic." I hesitated.

She chuckled. "Believe me, I know... just trust me." she continued. I placed my board near the pavement and as I did an energy seemed to grab it and float it above the ground. That was interesting. "Did you feel the pull of energy?" Belinda asked. I nodded. "That's the Light. It will hold you up once you step on it." she explained.

Maybe she was right. I stepped on to the board and was instantly planted to its surface. The energy that had floated the board was now holding me in balance on top of it. I could feel my center of gravity adjust with each move I made. I felt entirely secured on the board.

"How is it doing that?" I wondered.

"It's the Light." she shrugged. "It centrifugally does the work for you." she finished. "Like I said, this is how we get around Silver City. If you want to go to another region you have to use a Trans - Portal." she said as she gestured toward a blue phone booth a few yards in front of us.

"You have to call for a cab?" I wondered.

She laughed again. "It's not a phone booth, silly. It's a portal. Come here, I'll show you." she said as we picked up our Trans - Sport Boards and stepped inside of the portal.

The inside of the portal held a device that looked like a phone with out its receiver. Belinda deposited several coins in its slots and punched in a code. As soon as she did this the portal flashed and we were standing in the same portal in a different location. The Trans - Portal was surrounded by fields of flowing lavender that swayed side to side in the wind. Outside the portal another rainbow path led to what appeared to be a housing development. There were houses, apartments and town homes. I could see a play ground, tennis and basketball courts, a swimming pool and a large community building of sorts.

"This is Lavender Valley, Brayan. This is where all of the Guardians and their families live. I live in that apartment building over there." she said as she gestured toward a tall white stone apartment building behind the tennis courts.

Belinda gave me a quick tour of Arcadia before we went to see Hala. She took me to all of the regions using the Trans \- Portal. After we left Lavender Valley she took me to a place called the Land of the Shadowless. It looked like nothing I'd ever seen. Structurally it was similar to Lavender Valley but the structures lacked substance. It was literally a ghost town. The people and buildings appeared to float in the sunshine. Where you could see shadows created by the outlines of my body and Belinda's the sunlight continued to spill around the Shadowless. Everything and everyone was transparent.

"This is where human souls reside when they begin their second life. We call them the Shadowless because they are now void of their human Shadow remains." Belinda had said.

Their name was entirely fitting.

Next we traveled to Paradise Mountain. It was a mountainous land with individual homes scattered around. The homes were all very different. Some appeared cottage like while others where mansions. There was a large estate at the top of the mountain that was painted in gold. Metallic columns lined the front of the home and stained glass windows filled the window panes. The front yard was vast and filled with many fruit bearing trees.

"That's Hala's home. All of the Oracles live here." Belinda said as she noticed where my gaze was focused. At first I thought we were headed up the mountain to his house. "Hala is waiting for us at the Temple of Humanity in Silver City. Come on, we have one more stop on your tour." she smiled.

When the portal flashed again I could hardly believe what I was seeing. It looked like a volcano made out of glass or ice.

"This is the Maze of Mirrors. It houses the Light and its walls are windows into the past, present and future. This is where Hala keeps an eye on the human world." she explained.

I remembered learning about the Maze of Mirrors in my inductions and of course Belinda and my companion's Guardians had mentioned it a thousand times before now. Still, I was speechless to be standing in front of the massive magical home of the Light.

"So, this is where it all started?" I pondered.

Belinda nodded. When we returned to Silver City the Trans - Portal spit us out in a new location.

"We're on the east end of the city now. We're headed there." she said pointing at a sort of government complex in the distance.

There were six structures with in the complex. The Arcadia Court House was located in the center. The building itself was Roman in architectural style. Long steps as wide as the structure led up to the thick columns lining the front of the building. The top of the building raised up into a point. Across from the court house beyond a small courtyard was The Wishing Well. Water seemed to spill out of the top of white stone wall and rippled its way into a small placid pond. There were several gardens and statuesque sculptures lining the pond.

'What is that for?" I wondered.

"The Wishing Well is where Spirits go to pray for the souls of humankind." Belinda said.

Her answers were very short and to the point. To the right of the Arcadia Court House stood a school house. A parallel set of repeating archways supported a rooftop that covered another rainbow pathway which led up to the school. Silver City University was carved in the stone above the entry way to the school.

"That's where Guardians receive their Guardianship training." Belinda said as she gestured toward the school. Beside the school was another large building. It was plain and square and lacked the Roman influence of the court house and University. Upon looking at the building more closely I realized the building had no windows. Belinda found what I was looking at and said, "That's Silver City Research and Technology. You're going to be spending a lot of your time there very soon."

"Cool." I breathed. It sounded like my kind of place.

On the other side of the research facility was a huge skyscraper style building. The walls of the building were tall and angular clear glass but inside of the structure were splashes of bright color and intricate shapes. The sign outside of this building read, The Gallery.

"This is our center for the Arts. You can take any type of art related class imaginable here, performing or visual. You may participate in the performances, or just watch them." Belinda said. On the opposite side of the complex facing the University, research facility and Arts center was a huge dome like structure. Staircases and entrances circled this facility every thirty to forty feet. At the top of the dome topper was a gold sign which read, The Coliseum. "This is where all of Arcadia's athletic events and competitions are held." Belinda continued.

"Wow. I know a certain human Oracle who will love this place." I smiled.

"Laith." Belinda nodded. "I bet Liv will go crazy over The Gallery too." she added.

"Definitely!" I agreed. "Why are we meeting Hala, here? Wouldn't he prefer to meet us at the Maze of Mirrors?" I asked Belinda as we walked up the long shining steps that led to the Arcadia Court House.

"All of Arcadia's business matters are conducted here at the court house." Belinda answered.

"Why?" I wondered.

"Well, it is true that a lot can be learned at the Maze of Mirrors but in Arcadia it is thought of primarily as a place of respect. I suppose humans would call it, sacred ground. Anyway, it is not the sort of place for everyday business matters." she explained.

"Makes sense." I nodded in understanding.

As we entered the large roman style building we were greeted with more signs and a flood of people. Guardians, Oracles and the Shadowless were at the court house today. Some were here for their own personal business matters and others for a regular day of employment.

"Hi, Sara. Can you let Hala know we are on our way up?" Belinda asked the smiling Shadowless receptionist seated at the front desk.

"Sure thing." winked Sara.

Other than her translucence she appeared exactly as you would expect a receptionist to appear. She wore a button up blouse, knee length skirt, and two inch pumps. Her hair was neatly twisted into bun at the base of her neck.

"Good day, Sara. Are the Oracles still in session in Humanity Hall?" asked an elderly bearded man.

He was wearing mint green sandals with an emerald green business suit.

"Sorry Kaiea. The meeting just let out." Sara said in a friendly tone.

"Well drat. I thought I might make this one. Oh well, the tide is out now. Maybe I'll go grab some coffee at Stardust's Cafe." Kaiea sighed.

"You have a great day now!" Sara smiled at him.

"That's Kaiea, the Oracle of Tides." Belinda explained as we made our way through the large commons area of the court house.

Belinda led us to a staircase in the far east corner of the room. The smooth blue rectangular sign read Humanity Hall with an arrow positioned below the words that pointed up. On our way up the staircase we passed other signs that said things like Newborn Human/Guardian Assignment, The Shadowless Registry, The Department of Aging, and Guardianship Licensing and Evaluation. Finally, we reached a large conference room. The floor was carpeted in a deep blue while the walls remained the same crushed white rock. The ornate Georgian style furniture was finished in gold and beautifully reflected the light streaming into the room through huge arch style windows. In the far corner I could see two people talking. One was a balded athletic looking man. The other I recognized instantly as Hala. I had never seen him before but he looked exactly as Beau described him.

"Welcome, Brayan and Belinda." he smiled. His chubby cheeks were bubble gum pink and his eyes sparkled like emeralds between long thick eyelashes. He had blond hair that hung in ringlets to his shoulders. Both Hala and the bodyguard type looking man wore long flowing white robes with matching sandals.

"Hello Brayan. My name is Hala and this is Paul, the Oracle of Guardianship." said Hala.

Paul, of course. I should have known he would be the one to be with Hala. Then again, Paul did not really look the way I had anticipated him to look either. I pictured him to look much like Mr. Stein, my ninth grade English teacher. You know, the scholarly type. An average sized man with a receding hair line and a well trimmed beard wearing a button up shirt covered in a dark sweater vest over corduroy slacks. Not this guy. He looked like the type you might find on a Saturday afternoon sporting blue jeans, a black leather jacket and a Harley.

"Brayan, I am so glad you came." Hala continued. "I need a favor from you." he said.

"Of course, but what could I possibly do for you?" I wondered.

Hala giggled. "You are my high tech guy, aren't you?" Hala asked.

"Uhm... yes, sir." I answered nervously. I hoped I was up to the task.

"Well, I have some projects I would like you to start working on. The first will probably be a breeze for you. I would like you to make a tool that can make you and your companion's invisible. The other project is well.. a little bit more complex." he said uncomfortably.

Hala went on to explain his idea for the second project. He wanted me to create a weapon that could kill Daevas and Aengels. To date the only weapon available is our blazes and they wouldn't be very effective in the event Oracles are up against large numbers of Daevas and Aengels. He wants me to create a portal that can lock onto the Daeva's and Aengel's cold dark allures and act as a vacuum to transport them underground. Once they are transported underground the mother Earth will suffocate and kill them.

After Hala left I replaced the Vanishing Ring in the cabinet and returned to my work. The Vanishing ring had been a breeze just as Hala predicted. I completed the ring in less than a week. The most complex part of the job was configuring the three dimensional digitization of the body. Once I had that in place it was just a matter of programming the Light infused configuration to reflect its surroundings. You see, the ring doesn't really make you invisible. It's an illusion. What really happens is the Light acts as a mirror and reflects everything surrounding you, making you appear to have disappeared.

The Vanquishing Portal is another story. I am approaching week five on this project. The vacuum and the portal destination were easy enough to set up, but locking onto masks and allures is very complicated. It is difficult to program a computer to recognize something that you do not have in your possession. Not that I'm complaining, I'm glad that Arcadia is Daeva and Aengel free. They can't survive in the spirit world because the Light originates here. Its intensity is too strong and destroys them. Anyway, I knew I couldn't replicate masks and dark allures so I reversed my approach. I am trying to teach the computer to identify anything that is the opposite of an aura or a Light allure.

Testing the efficiency of the Vanquishing Portal has been a challenge because, once again, I do not have a real target to test it on. To test its effectiveness I had to use another reversed logic strategy. I tested it on subjects that it should not lock onto. Unfortunately, I didn't think about disabling the vacuum and portal destination features before I'd done this. It worked like a charm on the Guardian and Oracle volunteers. Sadly, however, the Shadowless volunteer didn't share the same luck. It locked onto the Shadowless person and proceeded to vacuum and bury him underground. It hadn't harmed him any way. Still, he was extremely pissed off. It took him ten minutes to rise and pass through the surface of the lab floor. After that little mishap I couldn't get another Shadowless person to volunteer for my testing. I programmed the computer to identify the Shadowless as persons it should not lock onto, but was never able to test it. I'm still not sure why it locked onto him. Maybe the effervescence of the Shadowless man confused the system. I suppose if the system couldn't process a body that was truly tangible it might lock on by default.

So, here I am now with a Vanquishing Portal and no way to know if it will actually lock onto the Daevas and Aengels it is intended to destroy. The good news is, I know it will not lock onto Guardians, Oracles and Human Oracles. Naturally, I tested it on myself to make sure I wouldn't accidentally vacuum up myself or one of my companions. I feel fairly confident that it will not lock onto the Shadowless now, but I can't be sure since I was not able to test it again. The bad news is, I won't know for sure if it will lock onto Daevas and Aengels until my companions and I are in the presence of one. This reality is very unsettling to me.

# About the Author

Amy Maurer Jones has been happily married to her own version of Edward Cullen for sixteen years. She lives in the small town of Tabor City, North Carolina (close to the North and South Carolina shore) with her husband Kelly and their two beautiful children, Olivia and Keaton.

Amy loves reading and writing Young Adult because she finds young people inspiring. She appreciates how teens are able to look at the world with a fresh perspective and willingly open their minds to the endless possibilities that life has to offer. She particularly enjoys writing strong heroines who face problems head on, learn, grow and mature into the type of people who do the right thing.

When Amy isn't reading and writing, she teaches high school theater arts and dance. To say that Amy has a flare for all things creative would be an understatement, just don't ask her to assemble anything that requires instructions or sadly, you will be out of luck!

### "You are unique, and if that is not fulfilled, then something has been lost."

~ Martha Graham

# Amy Jones Books

If you would like to learn more about Amy and her projects, check out her blog:

http://amyjonesyaff.blogspot.com

The Soul Quest Trilogy

Soul Quest

The Guardians of Souls

Soul Deep

The Wildflower Series

Wildflower

Fly Away

Sucking the Life Out of Me! (Short Stories)

Vampire Valentine

April Drools

Thank you for reading!

Ways You Can Help Your Favorite Indie Authors!

1 – Rate and review your favorite books.

2 – Click the "Like" button.

3 – Tag your books.

